Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Neal, John, 1793-1876 [1822], Logan: a family history, volume 2 (H. C. Carey & I. Lea, Philadelphia) [word count] [eaf291v2].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] (291-329).[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page LOGAN,
A FAMILY HISTORY.

Hear me, for I will speak.

Brutus.
PHILADELPHIA:
H. C. CAREY & I. LEA—CHESNUT ST.
1822.
Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Main text

-- --

CHAPTER I.

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

The battle was over. The wreathed smoke turned
into blue air, and the polluted wave heaved smoothly
after the uproar, as if purified by the very blood that
had been poured into it.

The French and British commanders lay side by side,
on the deck of the conquerour, sheltered from the sun by
an awning of shattered ensigns. Each was wrapped in
a sheet, which was soon stiff and stark with the ebbing
blood. The Frenchman was a being as full of chivalry
as ever trod the deck of a ship. He was literally hacked
and hewed, limb from limb. He had headed the
boarders and carried all before him—was a conquerour,
as he thought, upon the deck of the Briton, when he saw
his own colours plucked down, before his eyes! The
sight drove him mad. He lost his self-possession, and
was driven back by a rank of whirling sabres, until he
fell, overpowered, not subdued, just as he laid his hand
upon the line, for the purpose of pulling down the flag of
his conquerour.

The Briton lay by him—a rude, rough sailor; but
pluck and sinew to the back bone—a man that fought
from a mere sense of loyalty, a feeling of constitutional
bravery. The features of both were discoloured by the
blood and smoke and powder. The Frenchman died

-- 004 --

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

first, and stretched himself out, with a convulsive shivering,
which was involuntary, and a majestick countenance,
as if to receive the honours of sepulture on the spot.

The Englishman—he merely folded his arms, shut his
eyes—turned away his face from the spectacle of slaughter,
and died as he had lived, without emotion, or terrour,
or convulsion, like a strong man going to sleep at will.

Not a dry eye was about them. The strife, the mortal
strife was over: and men that had met, but a few moments
before, with flashing looks, and arms red to the
elbow in smoking gore, were now wiping their eyes.
The prisoners were brought on board, and disposed of,
with a sort of indifference—so much as a matter of course,
that served very sensibly to mortify them. There was no
intentional unkindness in this. It was merely the habit
of British sailors; and they went about clearing and
scouring the decks, repairing the sails, and plugging the
shot holes, with the same careless countenances. It was
only now and then, when some shipmate passed, who
perhaps had not been seen since the battle began, that
they would betray any emotion—but then! their eyes
would shine, and they would wring each others' hands,
generally in silence, but sometimes with an oath that
came from the very bottom of their hearts—swearing
their gratitude to heaven!

New passengers now appeared upon deck—some that
had been below, from the first hour of Harold's arrival.
He was the object of general attention. He was delirious,
and by the indulgence of the first officer, after the
decks were cleared, was permitted to remain above;
under the same awning with the slaughtered rival. A
beautiful boy was wailing aloud at his side, and a female,
with a sweet interesting countenance, was sitting by him
with such a hallowed, mournful, yet appalling abstraction
of spirit, that no human being had the heart to approach
or disturb her. If any of God's creatures were
inconsolable—If any had no hope, here or hereafter, in
their desolation and apathy, that woman, young and
lovely as she was, might have been taken for one of them.
Her pale thin hand was almost transparent, as she pressed

-- 005 --

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

it upon Harold's forehead—and at every throb of his temples,
her blue veins would change colour, and deepen
with the volocity of their current. The tears flowed slowly,
so slowly, that they were hardly tears, but rather the
humidity of a grotto, water oozing from the insensible
stone, filtering through it, and hardening while you
gazed upon it. In one word, she was a desolate and heartbroken
creature.

A rough sailor approached,—with the kindest intention—
but her eyes streamed with sudden fire, like
those of the famished lioness, when you attempt to bereave
her of her whelps; and he retreated in dismay.

A lady came and sat by her—took her hand. It
trembled—her eyes filled faster: “Your husband, dear
lady,” said the stranger—“my husband!” said the
mourner, in a faint voice—“Oh no!—no!—but the preserver
of my child.”

Night came on; and the great ships lay in the moonlight,
side by side, like two gigantic creatures of the
ocean, wearied and slumbering, after a mortal combat.

Thus lay Harold. It was the third day before he recollected
aught that occurred; and the first words which
recalled him, were in that peculiar tone of authority
which had haunted him perpetually of late. His heart
swelled. All that have fought together, are acquainted.
There is no fellowship so distinct, so lasting, as that of
danger. We are glad to meet a man, who has with ourselves,
survived a shipwreck. In a strange place, we
greet, with cordiality, one whom we have passed, and
will pass again, a thousand times at home, without speaking
to him,—all this is odd—but not so odd, as is the
sensation, that men, whose elbows have touched and
thrilled at the same moment, at the same volley, feel
when they encounter, after the danger is passed. They
have been seen embracing, after a battle, who had
never met before in their lives, merely because they
fought in the same uniform.

Poor Harold's impatience of restraint became greater
and greater, every hour. His situation was especially
irksome; but the orders of his surgeon were peremptory,

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

and when they stripped him, and found him scarred and
wounded all over, they determined not to hazard one of
such experience, in any precipitate operations.

Leopold was forever in his arms. He slept with him,
watched by him, mute as the statue of a blind Cupid,
with his little finger on his lip, when Harold slept, and
full of playfulness and frolick, when he awoke. The stranger
too, he learnt afterwards, had been seen to look at him
with feeling, until his eyes filled,—undoubtedly with delight,
at the recollection of his own agency in his preservation.
It was not so. It was a resemblance.

Harold was anxious to find out more of the stranger,
and of the woman, Leopold's mother. But he
could hear nothing satisfactory. The former had never
come upon deck, except in the evening: and the latter
had been ill ever since she came on board, and was
alarmingly so now.

But the conduct of the stranger, during the battle, was
the theme of universal applause.— The moment that
the first gun was fired, he took his station by the helmsman,
his countenance settled, and awfully pale. He
stood, and spoke as if then, and not till then, he was in
his own proper element—battle and smoke. He directed
every thing with the precision of consummate experience,
and the promptitude of one, whose very thoughts
are actions. With his own hand, it was said, that he
had cut down several of the foe, and that he had evinced
such terrifick address all the while, particularly in
the use of his sword, that they who had spoken of him,
and been, as they thought, familiar with him before,
were unable to open their lips, while he was near, nor
even when he spoke to them. Who was he? they all
asked—but all kept aloof, as from one whose presence
was not lightly to be trespassed upon, and nobody could
tell. That he had authority and experience was evident,
but how far they went, was not now to be told, for he who
had paid him the most signal deference, the Captain,
was now in his winding sheet, and had never betrayed
the mysterious trust. All his officers had remarked that
the stranger was the only human being, before whom

-- 007 --

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

they had ever seen the Captain stand bare headed, upon
the deck of his own ship.

Bolton too, it appears, under the controul of the stranger,
had fought with invincible resolution and effect:
but Bolton was as ignorant of his name, and history,
and character, as the rest. There was no being intimate
with such a man.

Harold was constantly occupied with an unaccountable
anxiety about him, and this had arrived at that
pitch, at last, that he determined to address him particularly,
when he had a chance, and ask him in so many
words, who and what he was! and by what mysterious
power he held such dominion over the minds of men.

One morning, while occupied with his purpose, he
heard a noise on deck; the sound of a loud voice. The
drum beat to quarters—and the ship was apparently
clearing again for action. Harold was helpless. He
called again and again, but nobody minded him now.
The sick were abandoned. But was it morning? was it
day, or night? The candles were burning dimly about:
and the air blew freshly down the companion way.
There was something cold and uncomfortable, but yet
very grateful in it.

Anon the windlass rung! voices were heard coming
over the ship's side—the splash of oars.—A gun!—
another! and another!

“Hourra!” cried a wounded officer, “we are in
port!”

“In port,” said Harold.

“Aye—is not that a salute? why, man, you have been
asleep the last fortnight, yard arm and yard arm.”

The stranger appeared for a moment,—his voice was
particularly solemn.

“Man the long boat:—arm the gig—bring up the
prisoners,” were successive orders.

The clank of fetters was soon heard—the dragging
of chains, and the heavy foot-fall of strong men, in
bondage.

“Merciful heaven!” cried Harold—“can these be
prisoners of war?”

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

His companion stared at him a few moments without
opening his mouth, and then added—“They are
Pirates
.”

“Pirates!” echoed Harold—shuddering. He had
been taught to believe a Pirate, what he is, the most
damnable and dastardly of all the ruffians under heaven,
preying upon the defenceless, despoiling him, the poor
sailor, whose little pittance is literally wrenched from
the elements, at the constant peril of his life: a man that
riots in the blood and brains of his fellow men, yes, of
the widow and the orphan, and that too, upon the awful
solitude of the great deep, with the everlasting God all
about him—and no human creature near—no hiding
place—no city of refuge, no sanctuary—none! O! of
what stuff must his heart be made, who can go out, under
the boundless heaven, where there is no eye to pity,
and no arm to save, and bear down, in thunder and
lightning, with blood-red banners, upon the unarmed
and unresisting—hewing and hewing them joint from
joint, the husband and the wife, old and young, the
mother and the babe!

Harold saw them executed. Only one was spared.
They were successively drawn up, to the yard arm, and
then let down part way, with a sudden jerk, which
caused the dislocation of their necks, like the report of
a pistol. Harold's blood curdled—his heart turned
sick, cold, cold as ice; and a clammy dew gathered on
it. He could feel it gathering, like the distillation of a
charnel house. “I cannot bear this,” said Harold, as
they run a poor fellow up like lightning—a brief struggle,
a quick cry, and a loud crack followed! There
is such a horrible levity in it—in the open sunshine, all
the business of life going forward under his eyes “and
yet, perhaps, it is best,” said the stranger. Harold
heard his voice and turned immediately to look upon his
face. It was shaded with his hand. “Men ought to
know that all the business of life can go on without
them.”

Harold laid his hand upon his—“do you know” said
he, “that I feel at this moment, precisely, as if I were a

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

witness against these men—as if I had stood by and
seen their souls, arraigned, affrighted, naked, shivering
and convulsed, before the judgment seat of God
himself. I do indeed. I cannot breathe with the thought.
A moment ago they were here—here! where I am, in
life and health—and now! O, may He be merciful to
them! Now they have received judgment! There is
the body quivering yet! but the soul—where is that!”

“Do you feel thus,” said the stranger, “Young man
I venerate you for it.”

“And what think you of the reprieve?”—said he
in continuation.

“I like that. I love mercy. I could kneel down
and thank them for sparing one life. And the very
sailors—see how they are affected by it! The populace
too, in the boats—they are crying.”

“No. You are deceived. You must learn to think.
That reprieve was injudicious. Punishment should be
certain. Certainty does more than quantity, in penal
codes, to counterbalance temptation. Were there but one
man in a million pardoned, every criminal would hope
that himself would be that man. Each expects the prize
in a lottery. No! these people are not weeping. They
are disturbed because they are disappointed. The multitude
will run abroad at the alarm of fire, and venture
their necks to extinguish it; but let it prove a false alarm,
and they are angry. They love sensation—they love
spectacles.”

“Sophistry!” said Harold smiling. “Would you say
that a mother, who should hear that her child was burnt
to death, run to the spot and find it false; would you say
that she was angry because it was false? or because she
had been cruelly, and unnecessarily alarmed.”

“No, young man, your argument is ingenious. But I
speak truth. The populace will assemble to execute a
felon to day, with their own hands, and to morrow beset
the throne of justice for his pardon. I have seen this,
again and again. I have seen ten thousand people in
tears because a handsome boy was to be executed; and
I have seen the officer who brought his pardon, hooted
and pelted from the ground, by a part of the same mob.
Men sometimes sit down to cry—and it is dangerous

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

to disappoint them. They have made up their minds
to be sentimental, and woe to him who interferes or
interrupts them.”

“I am not fond of arguing now; Mr. Bolton has made
me sick of it. It is unamiable and of evil tendency. He
who disputes, hardly ever attempts to storm his enemy's
entrenchments, without first abandoning his own. He
cannot assail the defences of his antagonists, but by first
leaving himself defenceless. Argument, like the sword
and the battle-axe, should be left for great occasions;
neither is an instrument for the fire-side.”

“I was once of a temper like his (looking towards
Bolton.) I was perpetually in a dispute; I was called
evil tempered, because I called myself so, and people
delighted to repeat it. I had my own purposes to answer
by saying so—for I was weak—and ruffians were
only to be intimidated, by learning that I was inplacable
and unrelenting. But I am not. Young man, I take
an interest in you, and therefore I will speak freely to
you, more freely than I have for years, to any body.
What I know of you, pleases me; perhaps, because it appears
to me that I was like you, at your age.

“I have seen the time Sir, when I could convince
any man of any thing, if I would take the trouble. Because,
no matter what I said, or how quickly, or on
what emergency it was said, it was never unpremeditated.”

Harold smiled at the recollection of her sagacity,
whose remarks he had overheard.

“No,” he continued, “what I said, however it appeared,
and I was willing that it should appear hasty, had
been deliberately considered before. You just expressed
some pleasure at this reprieve. I was sorry for it; hear my
reasons; and be accustomed to thinking boldly for yourself.
Trust to no man's authority. There are several
things to condemn in this affair. In the first place, all
the pirates are represented as penitent, and assured of
heaven. In the next place, he who is pardoned is kept
in ignorance of it, till the last moment.”

“Allow me,” said Harold.—“Is not its effect the

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

greater:—will not the criminal only, but the populace
remember it, with greater seriousness. He has suffered
all but death:—the ignominy, the anticipation, the
horrour, and the pain of such a death is nothing, absolutely
nothing. I am sure of that, for I felt relieved
when their necks snapped. I expected something a
thousand times more horrible—but how instantly they
were motionless! Oh, there is no death so easy!”

“Right, young man, hence the glaring impolicy of
such executions; hence too the frequency of suicide by
hanging. Poor wretches! they see that the pain is momentary;
all feel as you did, at the sight of the first
execution. They expect to fall down, when the signal is
given, and yet they find that the reality is nothing to the
terrours of their own imagination. But let me proceed.
By delaying the reprieve until the last moment, for a
presumptuous and idle piece of dramatick effect—they
teach every man, at the gallows, to expect, even to the
last moment, the very last, a reprieve
.

“Gracious God!” cried Harold.—“Hence, every
man goes out of the world unprepared, in reality!”

“Yes—and hence too, the hardihood and carelessness,
with which the most detestable ruffians go out of it; depriving
the scene of all its terrours, making it a brutal
farce, a trial of insensibility.”

“You are right. But why do you condemn their
penitence?”

“I do not, when it is penitence. But how likely
to be affected—and how unlikely to be sincere. They
do not expect, or rather they are not certain of death,
and therefore they are not truly penitent. They are
too much agitated by hope and fear to become so.”

“Listen to me. Our system of punishment, reprieve,
and penitence, produces in every villain's heart just this
process of reasoning:—

“I will indulge my mortal appetite for blood—because
at the worst, if I cannot escape suspicion—cannot
bribe the witnesses, nor the jury—and if my lawyer
cannot get me clear by his wicked eloquence, by some
flaw in the proceedings—and if I cannot get a new trial—
nor escape by subornation—nor break prison—nor bribe
the gaoler—nor get a pardon—nor a reprieve—nor a

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

commutation of punishment—nor get clear by some revolution,
political or moral, why, at the worst I can repent,
and go to heaven, at any rate
, with the whole
publick opinion in my favour, and the passport of many
a pious clergyman in my behalf; nay, who knows? I
may have a procession, a monument, an epitaph, be
interred in consecrated ground, and pass for a martyr, a
martyr to what! to the inexorable cruelty of my country's
laws.—A pretty way to have those laws respected! a
most effectual antidote to temptation, and profligacy,
indeed!”

“No sir—Harold, if you will allow me to call you
so—”

“Do, I entreat you, I prefer it. And what shall I
call you?

The stranger was completely caught. He smiled
faintly—but then, while his dark eyes penetrated Harold's
very heart, and shot like dim lightning into it,
till he was fain to drop his eyelids—a thing that he
never did before, even in gazing at the meridian sun,—
he laid his hand upon Harold's shoulder. “Young
man,” said he, “have you any design in this?”

“Yes,” answered Harold intrepidly.

“Ha!” said the stranger, frowning, and compressing
his lips,—“what may it be?”

“To know who, and what you are?”

“What!—and you have the audacity—but stay: are
you employed?”

“Employed!”—said Harold, scornfully, and starting
upon his feet, “employed! No!”

“And you ask only for your own gratification?”

“I do.”

“You shall be gratified. You are the first man
that has been so for many years. At the sword's point,
at the cannon's mouth, on the rack, at the stake, I
have been asked that question. It has never been answered.
Give me your hand. I am constrained to tell
you, and I do so, without any promise of secrecy. My
name is Oscar
—I am—

“Oscar!” echoed Harold wildly, “Oscar! surely I
have heard that name before.”—

“I am an Englishman—of the—

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

“O, I care not who, or what thou art! Thy name is
Oscar; that name is enough for me. I love that name.
I know not why nor wherefore, but it is very dear to
me—somehow or other, connected with my dreaming,
or my happiest moments. Well, well, henceforth I will
call thee, Oscar”—

“No—never—except when we are together, and
alone.”

Harold assented, and Oscar continued.

“No, Harold, all this paraphernalia is absurd. The
dying man should not be seen to die. Imagination is
abundantly more powerful and terrifick in her indistinctness,
than any reality. Let the body drop behind a black
cloth, or into a box, and let us see nothing but the agitation
of the rope, after our fellow creature is launched.
Oh! what fearful pictures will be drawn then, of his
convulsions, his spasms, his bursting blood vessels, his
starting eyes, and swollen lips, his chattering teeth,
with the bloody foam oozing from his nostrils, and
his imprisoned hands, cracking and shivering in every
joint! reaching, and straining at his throat!”

“O, forbear! forbear, Oscar! This circumstantiality
is so horrible, so unnatural!”

“Therefore do I press it upon thee, Harold. I do the
office of thine imagination, as if she were left to work
for herself. But she is not. She sees that the victim
does not suffer, and she lies idle, except as to the
white cap, which she dare not lift up; and hence is it,
that, of all the horrible preparations which accompany
an execution, that of the white cap is the most distinctly
awful to the multitude, and remembered the longest,
spoken of too, with the most emphasis.”

“Another defect is this; men are executed in day-light,
and the mob go home, about their usual occupations.
Before their head is upon their pillows, all their
disquietude is gone, dissipated in the affairs of life.
But let executions be conducted at night, by torch light,
with tolling bells, at midnight, and what would be
their sensations then!—permanent as life; and why?
Because they would go to their chambers, with all the
horrible reality ringing in their ears, swinging before their

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

eyes all night long. To the villain, the night would
appear interminable. To the good, it would bring ten-fold
caution and distrust of themselves, and of every evil
passion.”

“No, Harold, No! I say it emphatically. There
should be no pardon, no reprieves, no commutation.
But if they must be, why let them be offered, at least
one day, before the time of execution. Let this rule
be inflexible. Have done with stage trick. Let a man
know that death is inevitable; and he will be agitated,
convulsed, and bowed down, if not with sorrow and contrition,
at least with terrour and dismay, the advantage of
which, to the publick, would be incalculable; while his
present indifference is productive of the most alarming
consequences. I have thought much on this subject,
Harold, and could I live over again—(his voice faltered,
and Harold thought that a more deadly paleness followed
for a moment)—I might do some good yet.”

His eyes were very wild as he said this, and a troubled
expression passed athwart his high forehead.

Harold listened to him with veneration and delight. His
words were the words of wisdom. They were not to
be gainsaid. Day after day, held they such conversations
together, until Harold's mind began to feel about,
and try her limbs in a new region. Harold never forgot
his doctrines. On every subject there was something
peculiar and uncommon in his manifestations; but the
result was always satisfactory, and conclusive.

Of many examples that occurred during Harold's
brief acquaintance with him, it is in my power, to relate,
pretty nearly in his own words, one or two more, just
to show the peculiar energy and clearness of his conceptions.

They were speaking of toleration in religious matters
one day; and a man of great personal dignity and scholarship,
whom they had often seen at his devotions, was announcing
certain opinions with considerable emphasis.
Nobody replied, until Bolton, first looking at Oscar, took
up the gauntlet.

“Sir,” said the clergyman (for so they found him to be)
“this toleration is but another name for indifference.

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

We find people abundantly tolerant in matters, about
which they have no concern. Who is the most tolerant?
The atheist. Who the next? The deist. The least
so are those who are most deeply in earnest, right or
wrong.”

“My dear sir,” said Bolton, “I am astonished at
this doctrine. It is reviving the faggot and rack.
I should fear that, give it power, the same spirit would
torture us, and burn us for heretics.”

“O, no. We reason with heresy, we do not attempt
to force. We would not.”

“May not that be owing, Doctor, (the gentleman
bowed) because you have not the power? Why do
you use argument, persuasion?”

“From a conviction that we are right,”—

“And consequently, that all who differ from you, are
wrong. Now, if you believe that to be right, is to go to heaven,
and to be wrong, is to go to—I won't say where, how
can you reconcile it to your consciences, not to use every
engine, physical and moral force, and terrour, to make us
right? I see my neighbour upon a precipice, am I to
content myself with arguing and coaxing him away from
it? certainly not. May I not pluck him away by main
force? Surely then, if you do believe yourselves right,
you may be justified in using physical force, to convert
us, who think differently. Expostulatation is not
enough.”

“Surely,” said Harold,—“for what force is more
irresistible than that of the mind? Is any influence
so seductive—so dictatorial? That man is not free—
cannot be—whose opinions are subjected to the argument
of a stronger, and mightier, and better disciplined
mind than his own. Therefore, you must, as Mr. Bolton
says, either leave every man to find out his God, in
his own way, with such assistance as that God hath given
him, or you must permit any and every influence to be
exerted—persuasion, terrour, and force.”

The divine appeared staggered for a moment, not so
much from the strength, as the unexpectedness of the attack.
He had been too long arguing with people of his own

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

persuasion, whom he found it mighty easy to convince:
all his bulwarks and entrenchments were in ruin, and
the enemy, a child, had broken in upon him, like an
inundation, before he had time to rally his thought.
He was silent, a good and great man, but one that disdained
to talk, unless he were prepared. He cast an
appealing eye to Oscar, who appeared to take a deep interest
in the question.

Oscar raised his head. “These are matters, young
man,” said he, “upon which we ought not to speculate
lightly. If they be touched at all, it should be, upon
holy ground, with nakedness of feet, and heart. I
tremble when I hear the young and rash, trespassing
upon the mysterious confines of religion. There is one
law for them. It is plain and beautiful. Do as you
would be done by
. It is the sum and substance of all
religion. It is the perfection of wisdom and love. But,
in seriousness, you are wrong. Your arguments, Harold,
would be good, and would justify force, racks,
and tortures, if force, and racks, and tortures could
convert the mind.”

“We may pluck a fellow citizen from the precipice by
main force, because, our purpose is accomplished—we
save him by force.”

“But do we accomplish our purpose—or save him,
by force, whom we torture to our creed? No—if we
could—mark me—if we could so save a man's soul, so
change his opinion—and if we were firmly persuaded
that, unless he did change, he would be miserable forever,
then it would be our duty to torture and burn him:—
Just as it is our duty to save a creature in spite of
himself, that rushes to the precipice, and gambols, heedlessly,
upon the brink.”

“But may we argue, and entice? Does not mental
force transcend physical force, as much as the soul does
the body?” said Harold.

“Certainly, and intellectual superiority is tyrannical.
We should be well assured therefore, at least of the purity
of our intentions, when we attempt to influence
others; but once assured of that, an earnestness in the
attempt must ever be exactly in proportion to our belief
in the exclusive superiority of our own creed.

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

“How benignant! how beautifully tranquil!” said
Harold to Bolton, “every moment developing newer
and higher qualities—growing wiser and older with
the wise and the old; fighting every man with his
own weapons; and that, not for victory, but truth; look
at his countenance now! what sublime repose!”

Harold felt an irresistible desire to prolong these discussions.
This strife of words!—was it not a type of
his own warfare in the wilderness—such coolness, collectedness,
composure? The planted foot—planted
against the whole world, as in despite—and never advancing,
nor receding, but with a noble expression of
fearlessness, as if sure that the new ground was familiar
alike to him, and that every step, no matter which
way it was taken, was one step toward the consummation
of his purpose.

On another occasion, they had passed a slave ship. It
was in a hot latitude, and corpse after corpse was plunged
into the warm blue water, as they lay a whole night
within hail of her, utterly becalmed, in a moonlight, so
holy, and so beautiful, that all the voices on board,
even those of lamentation, sounded like prayer in the
wind.

There was one universal pause of horrour and affright,
on board the ship, as something that floated past, was
discovered to be the naked body of a black; it was bleeding
all over from the assaults of innumerable little fish—
the eyes were eaten out of their sockets. But while they
were looking at it, and shuddering—a sharp ripple was
seen approaching, and the next moment the body disappeared
entirely—the water grew of a darker tinge, and
the trunk soon after emerged, gushing with crimson!—
There was a general cry of horrour, as if they had seen
half of a living creature swallowed by a shark, and the
other half palpitating on the water, as their sick hearts
turned away in loathing.

“Ten thousand curses on that vessel and her crew!”
was the suppressed ejaculation of many; while others
groaned aloud, and Oscar stood, with the sweat starting
from his forehead, aud his hands clasped, and locked,
and raised.

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

He breathed aloud, as a sudden plunge announced the
interment of another from the slave ship.—“O God!
that I might open the batteries of this vessel upon her,
and send them all, at this moment, before thy seat, for
judgment!—the murdered and the murderers, face to
face! the accuser and the accused—the accurser and
the accursed! But—thy will be done!

A deeply interesting conversation followed, in which
Oscar did not participate, except at intervals, until he
was compelled, in a measure to it, by Harold. And
when he did, it was in a manner, so profound and familiar,
at the same time evincing such research, and
boldness, that men, who would have trembled and shrunk
from any other man that uttered the same snetiments,
clung to him with unaffected sincerity and affection.

“With the soldier,” said one, in speaking of him afterwards,”
this extraordinary man has talked, till I
have heard him claimed as an accomplished captain;
with politicians, until I have seen them rise and embrace
him—lost in wonder at the clearness and grandeur
of his speculations, the unspeakable wisdom and
foresight of his predictions. Yes, I have seen him
claimed, at the same moment, on a bet, by four different
professional men, each of whom was distinguished in
his way. You may judge of his powers, and of their
variety from that.”

None liked him at first; none but him that could claim
kindred with him, could endure his lofty, stern aspect, at
times. In argument, he stood like some great captain
at bay, sure of the result, beleaguered in his retirement,
and permitting his enemies to exhaust themselves for
his amusement; making a sally, now and then, before
which, they were consumed and scattered, like dust in
a whirlwind of fire. Who could remember, young as
he was, when he had been conquered? where was the
man that could say to him, on any subject, thus far shalt
thou go, and no further! Often did he arise, like
some high priest, for the sacrifice, and his words then
were as the distinct, successive reverberations of thunder.
His look was inspiration, terrible, and overpowering,
not so much with the fire and splendour, as with weight

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

and solemnity. Often was his a passionate eloquence,
before which the wisdom of others became garrulity
and infatuation. Those who listened, listened in thraldom,
even when prepared for, and jealous of his power.
There was such an air of earnestness, assurance, self
conviction, such a total disregard of all trick and preparation—
he was so plain, direct, and intelligible, that
every heart heaved as he approached, and discharged
itself of all suspicion, and all panoply.

On another occasion, while the matter of the slave
ship was still the theme of general execration and horrour,
Oscar turned slowly to one who had been holding
forth, uninterrupted, for a long time, as if sure of sympathy
and accordance on such a theme. “I like your
warmth, my dear sir,” said he; “it argues an uncorrupted
heart, but permit me to tell you that it is a proof of
your inconsiderateness.”

“You are talking of the laws of England (his opponent
was a lawyer) I have listened to you with great
pleasure. But you are mistaken. The laws of England
do justify slavery. You are startled—you wonder
at my presumption. Hearken a moment, and I will convince
you that you have too hastily repeated the language,
and not the doctrine of Westminster Hall. Nay, more,
the Doctor there, has spoken a good deal, for which I
acknowledge myself deeply indebted to him, on the conformation
and colour of the blacks—and our good friend,
the clergyman has contended, erroneously I think, that
this accursed practice is interdicted by heaven. My
friends, I have but little to say. But I will undertake
to prove this proposition: namely, that slavery, as
it exists, in the British colonies, (for it is of them that
you are speaking) is justified, first, by scripture, next by
analogy through all the dependencies of nature; and
thirdly, by the history of all nations; and fourthly, Sir,
for your sake, by the laws of England—and by all laws
human and divine.”

“One word, however, on another subject, before I begin.
These opinions of mine have been formed under peculiar
and trying circumstances, and I forewarn you all,

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

that, notwithstanding your unwillingness to agree with
me, and all your prejudices against me, that I shall certainly
convince you of some things that you now deem
impossible.”

“You smile, gentlemen. I do not wonder at it; but
I have convinced myself, and I have always found that
more difficult than to convince another. I know myself.
You do not know me. You cannot. Yor underrated
me once, when we first encountered—I speak to you Mr.
Bolton; I crossed and thwarted you all, I fear, in wantonness.
I am sorry for it. Now you overrate me—
It is always so with the world; while one is poor, he is
rated lower than he deserves; when he becomes rich,
he is rated higher. So with talent; the unknown are underrated—
the known and eminent overrated. The
world love the marvellous, and the uncommon is their
aliment.”

“But sir,” (addressing an old man) “you are a statesman,
an Englishman, a friend of the black man. So am
I. It is our duty to follow truth, wherever it shall lead
us, to discharge our hearts of all prejudice: and if we
would do the African justice, to be wary and circumspect
against his enemies. Follow me—watch me—beware of
yourself and me.”

“What is slavery? Are we to depend upon the definition
of men that make books? That is one thing—but
the slavery that is, is a qualified servitude, not moral
nor intellectual, involving neither life nor limb.

“But, say the lawyers,—Aristotle (for he was a
lawyer then) Grotius, Puffendorf, et id genus omnes,
Slavery is absolute. That is, they give a definition of
it, and then prove that it cannot exist! Say they, no man
can give up his moral freedom. The laws of God are
paramount to all others. No man can give to another
the right to make him violate the laws of God. But this
is nonsense. It is reasoning in a circle. Man cannot be
a slave because he cannot give up his moral liberty: and
he cannot give up his moral liberty, because he cannot
be a slave.”

“All the arguments of these great men only go to prove
that no such thing as a slave can be, in any way, right or

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

wrong. But such a thing is, nevertheless. The fault
then, must be in their definition. Take my definition—
a slave is one held to perpetual servitude, having no
right of property—whose posterity are slaves. Now
this is the condition which I am to prove is justified by
all law, human and divine.”

“Slavery, say the lawyers too, can be in three ways
only: first, by war—secondly, by purchase—thirdly by
birth.

“But,” say they too, in neither of these ways can
one become a slave! Not by war; for the only right
you have over your enemy's life (as if the master must
necessarily hold the life of his slave at his mercy) is for
your own safety. The moment then, that you forbear
to kill him in battle, that minute you prove that his
death is not necessary to your life, and consequently
your right over him ceases!—Not by purchase,
say they—because the property of the slave is the property
of the master—and consequently, the moment that
the money is paid into the hands of the slave, the bargain
is complete, and slave and money are both belonging
to the master. This cannot be a fair purchase, and
therefore there can be no slavery by purchase:—None
by inheritance—because, there being no way to make
slaves of parents, there can be no such thing as slavery
by birth! Sir, I appeal to you. Is not that the argument,
ten thousand times repeated, of your greatest lawyers
and civilians?”

The lawyer bowed assent—and blushed.

“Now, let us examine this, step by step. They grant
me the right of killing my enemy in battle. Does not
the greater involve the less? And who shall judge of
this necessity? I, and I alone. If I may take his life,
surely I may take his limbs; and surely, if I am willing
to hazard the trial, I may venture to bind him, and bear
him off; and if my right to kill him, arise from his being
my enemy, I may slay him at home, and at leisure, on
the first symptom of disobedience.”

“No,” said the lawyer. “There is no compact.”

“None express. I admit. But is there not one implied?
Is it not for his benefit? And has not he, the power, if he

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

find servitude worse than death, of escaping from it, at any
time, by death. Besides, battle is a game. The parties
play for profit. The prisoner is the property of his
conqueror, all over the world; his slave emphatically.
This is so, not only in Barbary, but all over Europe.
Prisoners of war are made to work upon the fortifications;
and are exchanged or delivered up, without ransom,
only by especial treaties. Besides, they are chained and
murdered, whenever the conqueror pleases. Witness
Agincourt. Battle is a game; and its penalties must be
paid. Having a right over the life of mine enemy,
with nought but mine own discretion to regulate its exercise,
I have a right to forbear, at any peril, to take his
life; and a right to commute it, if I please, into perpetual
servitude, to which his assent must be implied, because
he has the power in his own hands of returning to the
original agreement, when he pleases, and exchanging
servitude for death.”

2d. “But he cannot be a slave by purchase! The
reason, you have seen. But what is to prevent him from
becoming a slave by purchase, if the money go to another,
as a parent? Cannot a son ransom a father? Cannot
a debtor sell himself for money, already received?

“By war and purchase then, slavery may arise, and
consequently it may, for ought that we see, by birth.”

“But is there not a fourth way! Cannot a man forfeit
his right to liberty by his crimes? surely he may.
What are the jails, galleys, prison-ships, and courts of
justice that we see, but proofs of this? Is not imprisonment
slavery? Is it not an atonement, in servitude, to the
offended law?”

“But I disdain all this. I scorn to rely upon it. I
have only argued thus, to show to what an enormous extent,
the admission of the wisest and best men, will go,
if vigorously pursued. Only grant to me the right of
taking my enemy's life; and a slavery follows, infinitely
more terrible than any we know, because a perpetual enmity
will be between the conqueror and captive, and,
of course, a perpetual power of life and death, in the
former, over the latter. Grant to me the right of going
to war, and letting myself, my limbs and life, out to hire,

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

and it follows, of necessity, that I may stipulate with my
master, by contract, that he may hew me to pieces when
it shall please him. Grant me the right of legislatures
to take away the life or limb of a subject, and I will
prove, therefore, that he may dispose of both, just as he
pleases”

“But I rely on the whole doctrines of analogy, and
law.” The company were here apparently confounded
by the rapidity and suddenness of his combinations. They
were endeavouring to follow him.

“Man!” said the clergyman, “would that I could
answer thee, but I cannot. There is an obliquity in
thy vision, and thou seest things, not as thou shouldst,
but as thou wouldst. All thy sublime faculties, for it
is in vain to deny thy power—it is enough for us to
resist it—are warped and perverted, by a diseased ambition.
But go on! go on, thou dangerous man!”

The stranger smiled, but resumed, in a melancholy
tone, like one assured of his own resources, and confident
of victory. “This is what I expected, my dear,
sir; but have patience.”

“Slaves are protected, in life and limb, in all countries;
call them what you please, villains, bondmen,
cerfs, helots, boors, peasants, or what not. If they are
slain by their masters, the latter only escape, by their
power; and that will protect any man, at any time, in
the commission of any crime.”

“But may a man bind himself to servitude for life?
Oh no, say you of the long robe, He cannot. But
you say falsely. Your equity courts will perhaps enjoin a
specifick performance of such contracts, where the servant
is an artizan, for instance; and your law courts do
it effectually, by making the servant pay for a breach of
contract, or, if he cannot, by sending him to prison, where
he completes his term of slavery, if his master be so disposed.”

“Are not all men slaves—servants—until they are
twenty-one, in England; and twenty-five in France? Is
there any reason why this minority should not be shortened
or lengthened? Does not the law enforce this?”

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

“Do not apprentices bind themselves for many years,
and does not the law enforce their contract? What is
a bankrupt but a slave to his creditor—does not the latter
swallow up all his earnings, often and often?”

“What is impressment? Our celebrated Habeas Corpus
is useless there. Do not soldiers, sailors, nay, every
officer of government and every individual, dispose of
their liberty, in a more or less unqualified manner, as in
marriage? and does not the law hold them to it? Is not
even a clergyman a servant, bound by law, to the performance
of his appointed servitude? So are your
judges and your government at the universities.”

“Thus we see that men may and do bind themselves,
for months, years, nay, for their lives, under the sanction
and authority of the law, and let the compensation go to
their families, or to any third person.”

“But can they divest themselves of the right to property?
That, we know, is a distinctive badge of slavery.”

“We say yes; why not? Does not the man, who involves
himself in debt, do this? Is it not, in effect, abandoning
the right to property, if, by no possible event, he
can ever possess any—if it must all belong to his creditors.
Do not men, daily, contract obligations, which leave
them, thus, without any right to property? Or suppose
that they have the right left. It is as useless, as it would
be to the slave, who should be bound to pay his master
100,000 pounds, when he should have a right to all that
he could afterwards get.”

“A man may then, by contract bind himself to servitude
for life; and divest himself, effectually, of all right
to property.”

But may he bind his posterity? This seems a question
of great difficulty at first. But where is the hardship?
Is it not heaven's appointment? Are not the sins of the
father visited upon the children? Do not the vices and
disgraces of a father, as well as his virtues, descend
to his children? Are not diseases hereditary? Is
it not wise that they should be so? What can more
effectually teach circumspection, to the dissolute and
abandoned, than the knowledge that this is so? Does not
the property of a parent descend to his children? and in

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

a measure, do not his obligations? In justice they ought.
There would be no hardship in it.”

The lawyer smiled—“But sir—this is only declamation—
analogy—the law if you please.”

“The law! sir, I should scorn to introduce it, on such an
occasion, with all its absurdities, and nonsense, so technical
and unintelligible, did you not drive me to it. But
since you have, I will show you, sir, that the law supports
it in principle.”

“Have you studied the civil law? At first, you know,
the child was obliged to answer the obligations of his
father. This might be very wise, because it would
teach that father circumspection, as in our doctrines of
forfeiture, and attainder in high treason.—You are
startled sir,—But I have not half done. After this, the
heir was permitted to choose between taking the estate
and paying the debts, or refusing it, and escaping. And
finally, he was permitted, by indulgence, to wait until
the value of the estate was known, before he chose.”

“So much for the Roman law. Now for yours.
What is your whole doctrine of warranty—lineal and
collateral—but an entailed obligation upon a man's posterity?
Nay, even upon his kindred? What your doctrines
of inheritance? And what your doctrine of allegiance?
Here I am peremptory, sir, and emphatick, because this
contains the very principle, for which I contend. A man
binds his posterity, forever and ever, by merely begetting
them.”

“By the divine and human law; the laws of Rome
and England, a man may bind his posterity. Here are
the three constituents of slavery! Are not the elements,
I submit it to you, sir, are they not all found in the
British constitution, and in the doctrines of British law?”

The lawyer was astonished. But he had the manhood
to admit it. “And now, sir, for you (to the clergyman),
I have paid some attention to the bible, and I believe that
I can give you authority, chapter and verse, from that, to
justify slavery; and then, the practice of all nations.”

“O, sir, not so fast,” said the clergyman, “the practice
of all nations will prove nothing for you. There is
no crime but may be so justified.”

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

“I beg your pardon, sir. And I believe that you will find
that there is no crime whatever, which all nations have
united in being guilty of. Each nation has its own,
I admit. But slavery is justified and practised by all nations,
and unless war be another, there is no example of
such unanimity in any criminal action.”

“The bible—if you please, sir—the Hebrew,”—said
the divine, a little nettled.

“Well, the Jews made slaves, and they were God's
chosen people. I remember many express regulations
on the subject. A father might sell himself from poverty,
25 Lev. 39. He might sell his children, 21 Ex. 7.
A thief was sold, when he could not pay his fine, 22. Ex.
3, 4. Creditors could seize and sell their insolvent
debtors, or their children, 2 Kings, c. 4, v. 1. Prisoners
of war could be sold. A Hebrew slave, ransomed from
a gentile, might be sold. Hebrews were slaves to Hebrews
for six years.

“What more shall I say? The whole scriptures are
full of ordinances and canons on the subject of slavery.
Shall I look for analogy? Do we not find, through all
creation, a perpetually diminishing gradation, order and
dependence? through the animal, vegetable, and mineral
kingdom? Is not one man stronger and wiser than his
neighbour? Is not dependence and servitude natural to
the weak? Even in the cradle, you find distinctive attributes;
Hercules and his brother were not more unlike
than twins often are. Nature, God himself, through all
his illimitable universe, has established different degrees
of dependence. This qualified slavery is but one.”

“On the whole then, you justify slavery,” said Harold,
shuddering. “Yes—slavery, as I have defined it, and
as it is. Do not mistake me. I do not justify the stealing
slaves, or going to war, for the purpose of capturing
human creatures. But I say this, that a man, as free as
I am, at this hour, may bind himself and posterity to perpetual
servitude; and abandon the right of property for
himself and them
, and thus make himself a slave, in the
truest sense of the word, under the English law, if principles
and analogy be followed.”

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

This long, long discussion ended—the company separated
for the night, but Harold heard some one, in passing
him say, audibly, in his ear, “Beware of that man!”
He turned—there was no one whom he could suspect,
except the clergyman, and the old man. He went forthwith
to Oscar, and told him what he had heard.

Oscar pressed his hand. “The warning was friendly;
regard it, Harold. Beware of me. I say the same. Indeed,
indeed, Harold,” he added. in a melancholy, wild
voice, while he laid Harold's hand to his heart,—“All
is not right there Harold—no, nor here, (putting it to his
forehead—Harold's teeth chattered—it was as cold as
death!) I am afraid that I am not in my right senses.”

Harold was so touched by the tone, in which this was
said, that he burst into tears!

“Oscar,” said he, tenderly—“would I could comfort
thee—thou most extraordinary man! what can I do for
thee?”

“I know not—leave me. It were best for thee and
me, Harold, that we never met again. Thy sympathy
will be fatal to thee else. Leave me!”

Harold gazed upon him in astonishment. A new expression
floated athwart his pale countenance, like the
shadow of spirits upon the water, at midnight,—when
the moon shines.

“Young man,” said Oscar, “beware! What the united
opposition and enmity of the whole world hath failed
to do, for whole years, thou hast done, by one simple
ejaculation. Thou hast touched my heart. Its panoply
is shivered. Its iron is dissolving. Its poison is diluted.
In one word—I love thee, Harold, and there was a time
when I never meant to say that to any human being.
Harold, look at me. Thou canst form some notion of
what I might have been, by what I am. But thou never
canst entirely know, how wickedly and wantonly I have
misapplied my power. At this moment, I feel the rebuke
of thy youthful nature so overpowering to me, that
mine grows unsteady, reels and repents before it.”

“Repent!” cried Harold, “repent of what! of having
silenced the old and the wise, taught wisdom to grey
hairs, and borne all before thee, in the irresistible strength
of thy coming and going!”

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

“Yea, even of that, do I repent me Harold—even of
that! I see in thee, the same unhallowed, regardless
spirit. I implore thee, Harold, I adjure thee, dear Harold,
as I would my brother, or my child, to strive with
it,—wrestle with it, night and day; else wilt thou be,
what I am, a dreaded and avoided man, repulsive and
unsocial. Like me, thou art striving for any dominion,
so it be absolute, for any: though compounded of hatred
and distrust. Beware of it; it is a lying spirit. It will
make thee (lowering his voice, and speaking in a tone
that thrilled through and through the marrow of his
proselyte) detested, shunned, abhorred!—none will love
thee—none endure thee—beware!”

Harold's arms, already reached to embrace the sublime
creature, in his desolation, dropped powerless at his
side, as if struck down by an invisible weapon, at the
sound of his voice.

He stood appalled, quaking. His spirit which, a
moment before, was all up in arms with that of Oscar,
as it stood and swayed the very senses of men, now tottered
in his rebuke, like a child before the stern countenance
of a giant.

All this was inexplicable. The more he thought of it,
the more mysterious and perplexing it became. Whence
this sympathy, this awe? was Oscar unhappy? No. It
could not be called unhappiness. It was something darker,
loftier. There were times, when his keen, searching
eye, appeared turning inward, and surveying some empire
in ruins;—when a cold, discontented, but majestick
shadowing of the brow would follow, and he would
smile—ignorantly it might be, but his smile was the sarcastic
levity of an enthroned spirit, looking down, with
patient forbearance, upon the petty, and annoying calamities
of life. It was the look of something wicked in its
nature, restrained from the commission of evil, only by
contempt for its littleness—withheld from revelling
in the excess of consummate guilt and devastation, only
because guilt was of such every-day occurrence. At
times too, Harold had seen his countenance, by lamp
light, instantaneously changed, as it were to a pale bronze;
and over his high white forehead, he had seen the faint

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

crimson rush so suddenly, as to startle him—like the reflection
of a red meteor, in passing, as if some unknown
element, etherial as the hue of sunset, had been suddenly
let loose in his bosom, and flashed, instantly, through
all his extremities. And he had seen him too, when he
turned deadly pale, while he was alone, and silent;—and
then the waking up, the shifting of his wild and beautiful
eye—the mournful and expressive tenderness, the
immaterial, spiritual solemnity of his manner, as he
strove to recover his collectedness, were wonderful
things to the observation of poor Harold; things of inconceivable
interest.

Their attachment increased—they had been blown out
of their course, and the passage had been, already, of an
unprecedented length, and they now occupied the same
state room; till, at last, Oscar appeared uneasy when
they were not together. This was what Harold coveted.
He wanted this study all to himself. So many noble, unearthly,
heroick qualities were only given for the contemplative.
The apparent sullenness and misanthropy of
Oscar soon took their real shape and dimensions. It
was wretchedness—wretchedness, so extreme, and hopeless,
that Harold, yea, even Harold himself, who never
wept at any corporeal agony of his own, absolutely sobbed
as though his heart were breaking, as he saw Oscar,
one night, when he awoke by chance, leaning backward
in his birth, the whole live-long night, with his eyes shut,
and the lamp shining in his face—his hands locked upon
his bosom—and large drops of sweat standing upon his
forehead and temples. His breathing was audible—like
the beating of a heart oppressed to suffocation. Harold
watched him, after this, night after night. He found
that he never appeared to sleep. He was wasting away,
in silence, as by some mortal poison, and Harold could
see him fade, while he was talking with him. What kept
him alive? he knew not. He ate not, drank not, and
the rigid determination of his countenance, waxed, every
hour, more steady, resolute, deadly and sublime.

Thus many nights had passed, and poor Harold, who
had but lately recovered from the agitated and passionate
remembrance of his parting with Loena—would shiver

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

now, as if an ague were upon him, from pure sympathy
with the solitary and afflicted stranger.

But this could not last forever. At midnight he was
suddenly aroused. A cold hand lay upon his bosom. He
awoke, and found little Leopold clinging to him, and
gasping for breath.

“Arise!” cried a voice, that he had never heard before.
Harold's hair bristled. “Arise,” repeated the
voice. He had heard it before! It was dark, awfully
dark. The voice appeared to come from a great
height above him. Where was he? It was the voice of
a high wind. He endeavoured to recollect himself; but
the horrours of superstition were upon him, and his
joints rattled, as he shrunk backward from the cold hand,
that still pressed upon him, with supernatural strength.
For his soul, he could not articulate a sound. An unaccountable
fear made his flesh creep. Was he awake?
He was—for he felt poor little Leopold quaking under
the clothes, as if he had been dislocated by some frightful
apparition.

A loud tread upon deck, and the changing of the tiller—
and then the huge flapping of the main sheet, as if it were
rent fore and aft, by the movement, followed the voice
and shook Harold almost from his birth. A strong gleam
of light shone down the steps, and through the sky lights,
and rested upon an opening door opposite, where the
lamps were expiring in blue smoke. “What—Ha!—
what art thou?” cried Harold, and fell back, with a
loud groan, into his birth. The cries of Leopold, half
frantick with terrour, soon brought assistance. And who
was that being—what was it—whence? It was Oscar,
but so worn and ghastly, so frightfully altered, since Harold
had seen him, in the morning, before he shut himself
up in his room, that Harold could hardly believe his
senses. He stood before him like a dead man—his hollow
eyes and sunken temples—O! if ever death were preternaturally
busy, it was then!—The dew of the sepulchre
was upon his limbs. The veins on his livid forehead
were full and swollen, and dark and agitated, like
live worms—and when the pressure of his fingers was felt
upon Harold's wrist, his pulse stopped!—the blood

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

retreated, shivering, to his heart—and even that organ seemed
to contract and hide itself with a mortal spasm at the
touch. Oscar put his hand upon Harold's forehead—his
very brain grew cold—and he shuddered, as he put it
aside, almost with rudeness—“whence art thou to night?
Art thou Oscar? Speak!” cried Harold, his teeth almost
chattering with affright.

“Arise!” cried the voice that he had heard twice before.
Was it his? O, it could not be—it came from
a far—far—place—the depth of the ocean, mayhap, or
the hollow caverns of heaven.—But Harold obeyed, mechanically.
They ascended to the deck. Lord! what
a night it was! The whole firmament was embossed, with
flowered silver—all over white and shining, with a profusion
of gems, glittering prodigally about it, like powdered
jewellery—seed pearls, thrown by handfuls over some
magnificent white velvet tenting cloth.

“Come hither,” said the same melancholy, distant
voice—Harold looked whence the sounds issued, but the
lips were motionless—“Come hither!” it repeated, drearily.
They approached the stern of the vessel.

“I have seen her!” said the voice.

“Seen whom!”

“Hush! hush!” it cried, “I have seen her. Lo!—
there she rises! Look there upon her. “Dearest! I am
coming.” O God what a voice! thought Harold, so
sweet, so tender, so plaintive,—O, I would follow it to
the depths of the ocean!—Harold looked where Oscar
pointed, and saw, or fancied that he saw, afar off, a dim
shadow, emerging, in the bright wake of the ship. Could
it be possible—“great heaven, it is approaching!” cried
Harold, gasping for breath.

“Hush, hush!” said Oscar with increased solemnity—
his eyes glistening dreadfully in the moonlight—“Hush,
She is coming. Speak not, breathe not—or the charm
is broken.” Harold shut his eyes.

Oscar waved his arm. “There is thy ring, love, take
it,” he said, in a low, disconsolate voice. “I will reclaim
it, in thy bridal chamber, ere the moon hath set,—”
plucking somewhat from his hand, and throwing into
the water.

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

“What, is it gone!” said Harold doubtfully, as he
ventured to open his eyes. “Hush! boy—hush! or I
will strangle thee on the spot,” whispered Oscar. But
Harold could see nothing now. “She has descended
for the ring!—There! there!—now look—she has it—
she has it! how it glitters upon her pale finger!—Harold,
give me thy hand—I cannot see thee—where art
thou—farewell—I would look upon thee, would kiss thee
once, ere we part forever, for I love thee—but—I cannot,
dare not take my eyes from her face again. Farewell!
I am going.—Twelve years ago, I lost her—by
merely turning away my eyes—for twelve years I have
hunted her—through earth—through air—through sky
and ocean.—Farewell—be quick—be quick—This is
the appointed hour—midnight—dearest! I cannot come
till midnight is accomplished—thou knowest that.—It
was here, Harold—one moment more—my heart beats
time—It was here that I—I—I—slew her—here! in
the middle of the ocean—and here we meet—dear creature!—
broken heart, with broken heart—the ocean our
sepulchre—our bridal chamber!—”

Before Harold could put out his hand—Oscar's night
dress brushed by him, and he saw him alight upon the
water, at an amazing distance, astern. His first impulse
was to follow him—but Leopold, with his head in his
bosom, still clung distractedly about his neck—His next
was—but it was too late, the vessel was sailing like a hawk
through the heavens,—to call for assistance. He shrieked—
but he could not make himself heard. His knees
knocked together. At this moment, the vessel shifted
her course, and in her glittering wake, just as the watch
at the top cried out “a man overboard,” and all hands
flew to put her about—he saw a something—could it be—
he felt that he was cruelly disturbed—but indeed it appeared
to him, as he rubbed his eyes, and gazed upon it,
that there were two figures in the water, toiling and toiling
together—nay, he was sure of it—for he distinctly
saw two black spots—and then they seemed to approach,
and stand up, upon the wave.

He was gone—gone forever. They put about, and
sent out their boats in all directions; and covered the sea

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

with plank and casks and spars lashed with ropes, but
the moon went down, darkly, and there was no hope
left.

Harold seemed rooted to the spot. He suffered the
child to be taken from him, without knowing how, or by
whom. He felt a fearful apprehension that he himself
should die in some such terrible manner—in delirium.
Was he not like Oscar? alike in every strong and terrible
attribute?—every evil passion?—melancholy—peculiar?—
loving and beloved?—to distraction—death!—with,
and by a broken heart?—an outcast too—an abandoned
one! “O God of my fathers!” he cried, in the agony of
his spirit—take me also. O take me now, even now, in
my unpreparedness—let me not live to be a madman!
She is gone—she!—the unspeakably dear one. I feel
her chamber in my heart, cold, cold, and desolate—untenanted—
it is a sepulchre! Yea—she is gone. And
O, I pray thee, let me be with her! The waters are rolling
between us.—She is tempted, perhaps—and where
am I?—She is weary and dying—and I am afar off!”

For the first time, now, poor Harold began to feel, in
its extremest latitude, the doubtfulness and apprehension
of love. Hitherto, he had been assured and confident;
and while he turned back, with a swelling heart, to the
western horizon, and thought, in the deepest devotion of
his spirit, with his hands trembling upon his bosom, of
his dear Indian girl, the gentlest and kindest of human
beings,—her, who would have laid down life for him, a
thousand times over—the creature of heroick, but untried
principle—and when he so turned, with these holy and
uplifting thoughts, he was happy, even under the apprehension
that she was—possibly, no more—or what was
yet worse, possibly alienated from him!—But now, he
was miserable—yea, the most miserable of God's creatures.—
Why did he ever leave her! he asked himself a
thousand and a thousand times.—Where was she? among
strangers—and he!—upon the pathless water—shutting
his eyes wilfully upon the only star that shone upon
him in his desolation!—leaving it to go out—unthought
of—like a neglected vestal fire, in the far heaven.

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

How wild and visionary are our dreamings at such a
season! How Memory, the wizard, delights to dwell
upon, and aggravate all that we have lost; hallowing and
touching out with a melancholy tenderness, every bright
and beautiful spot, in our long journeying of the past, and
concealing, with a gentle waywardness, which we, ourselves,
while feeling the amiable deception practised upon
us, have not the heart to resist!—every infirmity, every
unlovely part, every unholy feature and expression; all
are shrouded in twilight—hidden, like the secret ravages
of death in the consumption, under colour and light, radiant
eyes, and yet more radiant lips—and all that was
endearing, affectionate, captivating, is recalled, with a
bewitching regard to allurement, and more exquisitely
tinted anew, with beauty and delicacy. The faded flowers
are newly perfumed—the grave yard sprinkled anew,
and frankincense burnt, amid musick, and prayer—and
the faces of the dead are hidden, benignantly, that we
may not be too much terrified with the awfulness of reality.—
Emotions, long since forgotten, are set thrilling
anew, like neglected harps—upon which, it is said, that the
spirits of the departed love to repose their fingers, and
breathe their melodious breath.—O what reveries come
to us in these hours of enchantment! The great solitude
of the heart is newly lighted up, and newly peopled—and
musick and dancing are there!—as in a great city after a
pestilence.—The spirits of them that died have their
revelry and feasting, under the necromancy of that enchanter,
Memory!

Poor Harold! a new and impatient sense of confinement
followed the deep revery of his heart. He panted
to tread back the waters; and clasp his dear girl once
more! only once more! to his heart; and then, if so it
should please God, to abandon forever, all his fiery and
fierce schemes of ambition, quench all his arrows that
were stacked for dominion—and enter, hand in hand, the
untrodden solitude of the grave—and there be with her—
and alone—forever and ever! O if that might be—
he had no other wish, nor prayer!

His temples grew animate with the thought. His veins
swelled, as if he were exciting all his mental energies to

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

upheave some weight that threatened to overwhelm him.
Nature could no longer endure it. He fainted—and
slept. A delicious and shifting dream came to him, in
his slumber, but all that he could remember, when he
awoke, the following day, was, that his lips had once
more thrilled to the touch of hers! his dear one's.
There came a beautiful tranquillity and assurance in the
thought. It seemed that he had revenged her, how,
he knew not; but when away from all that we love,
there will come such delicate insinuations of wrong, in
the one, or the other part, and we become so tenderly
solicitous to meet once more, and press the dear hand
of our beloved, and reassure our hearts that we are forgiven.
There was a melancholy oppression upon Harold,
when he awoke. He could have covered his face
and wept, in the mere lunacy of passionate tenderness;
and yet, he was less unhappy than usual, notwithstanding
the sudden and terrific death of Oscar. But he
soon awoke more fully to a sense of his situation. The
month, the season, nay the very day struck upon his
recollection, like the knell of death. It had been nearly
fatal to him once before; and this season had ever been
peculiarly inauspicious. He trembled as the thought
arose, with undefinable apprehension, like one approaching
the scene of some early and distracting bereavement,
some consecrated spot, where he wept and parted—perhaps
forever, with the dear creature of his affection—
the unspeakably beautiful and cherished one—some
place, where he first heard the sorrowful annunciation
of some calamity—no matter what. Who can approach
the insensible things that were about us at such a moment—
be it but a chair—a green turf seat—an old tree—
nay though it be the brightest and greenest spot on
earth, who can approach it, after years have passed
a ay, without growing weaker in every joint,—without
mournful, and sweet associations—attended, while his
eyes are filling and his lips tingling, with some melancholy
presentiment that all has not yet been done in the way
of desolation and bereavement!

Thus it is with time. We are naturally gifted with
superstition. Whatever is mysterious, is

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

preternatural, in the philosophy of simple hearts. They love to
imagine dependencies and associations where they are
touched. And thus, an event, mournful or festive, happening
to some gay reveller, under extraordinary circumstances,
makes a lasting impression on him. The season
comes round again, and he remembers it, with woe or
jubilee, according to its character. His heart quakes or
palpitates till the appointed day, week or month, or perhaps
season, hath wholly past. On that day, he weeps
and gives up his spirit to futurity: or falls to exploring,
with bright eyes, and a confident step, the shadowy
solitude of time and space. Perhaps, while he is thus
occupied, another event, which at every other season had
been disregarded, or forgotten, takes place, holding
affinity in mournfulness or pleasure, with the first.
If the former, his heart is wrung with ten-fold cruelty.
The season becomes accursed, to him. He dreads its return—
and feels that a portion of the blessed year, is
under a blight; a part of the sun's path through a perpetual
eclipse for him.

Let the wisest deny it if he can? All men have their
fortunate and unfortunate seasons of adventure; their
preferences, partialities and antipathies, even to inanimate
things. The wise are only so, in their choice
of objects. Yea, we may say what we will; the
sternest of us will truckle, and look about him, with a
troubled and disconsolate air, as that day approaches,
or that month, which has been successively calamitous to
him. Yea!—and the soberest, will enter rather more
confidently upon any undertaking, if it occur to him, at
the time, that, in similar undertakings he has hitherto
been successful, at similar seasons; for after all
what is the difference,—seasons and places, become
lucky or unlucky to him.

What are our anniversaries—jubilees—festivals, but
a tacit acknowledgment of this?

I speak from neartfelt experience. In my boyhood,
when I ran, barefooted over the wild mountain, heedless
of aught but the flowering precipice, and the blue water,
there was one month, one! in which I was first

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

distinguished; that month was ever after a festival to me: and
there was another, in which I have been forever disappointed,
broken down, and discomfited. And now, even
in my old age, I feel a tenfold assurance, that whatever
I can begin and conclude in that former month, will be
happily concluded. In that month I was never disappointed,
never visited by sorrow, or sickness, or mortification.
Nay more—I am weary of the world, and I feel
assured and certain that in that month, I shall die—and
be happy.

The wise will call this folly. It may be so—it may
be too, that the very belief of failure or success may
lead to it. It may be, that, in the season of flowers, if
aught of an unpleasant aspect obtrude itself upon us, we
persist in believing that there are goodness and beauty
under its disguise: it may be that we thus perfect the
delusion, by perpetual industry. And yet, all the reasoning
and authority of experience cannot dislodge the
tremendous belief that occupies my mind—that—if I
should die in that month of sorrow and disappointment,
I should die a death of horrour, unutterable horrour: but
I shall not—I shall be gathered to my fathers, I am sure,
in the blessed month.

Would heaven that I might believe in the consolation
of philosophy, at such a moment—but I cannot. To
religion only, can I look—with her have I abided and
found comfort. Thrice, in the listlessness of my heart,
have I been torn and lacerated by the wantonness, or
wickedness, or rashness of others—thrice—yea thrice,
mortally wounded, where I had put my whole of happiness,
here and hereafter, I fear, upon the casting of a die.
Thrice have I been shipwrecked, in foam and wind—
and lost my all. Thrice have I been brought down to
the very dust, and prayed that I might no longer live.
Cruelty and desolation beset me, like famished blood-hounds.
But, my nature arose above it all. The same
month, yea almost the same day, was the successive
witness of my annual tribulation, for many years. But,
it hath passed. I was made, by the great and good God,
to be happy, and I have always felt that he would not be
thwarted in his appointment.

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

With thoughts like these crowding upon him, and his
poor brain fevered under their importunity, Harold consumed
hour after hour in panting, with a sort of sullen
impatience, for the arrival of the ship to some land, he
cared not where, so that he might tread firmly, once
more upon the earth, and feel no longer the everlasting
motion, heaving, and giddiness of the sea.

While lying in this way, one afternoon, with a disposition
guardedly contracting from all intercourse with
others, he was startled by a hurried movement on deck—
a prolonged cry—and a general rushing and trampling.
He listened, and a musquet was fired just over his head.
He raised himself up, and discovered, through the distant
window, a sail. No great matter, one would think—but
after an endless voyage, over the lonely and unfrequented
solitudes of the ocean, every animate and inanimate thing
is pleasant; every thing that reminds you of your relationship
to other human beings. You are, as the survivors
of the flood—not certain but that the dry land
may have passed away since you left it; not certain,
until you meet some other human being, like yourself,
adrift upon the water, but that you are the wreck of a
whole world. You may smile at this extravagance, but
is it not, may it not be, the thought of the weary mariner?
Yea, even of the philosopher?

O! it is pleasant to find another creature coming toward
you, with all her sails spread, as if she floated over
the horizon, or emerged from the blue vapour of the
firmament, if it be only to show you that you are not,
as you believe, in the very centre, fixed and motionless,
forever and ever, of the round ocean. For this is the
belief of the senses, go as you will, on the wings of the
wind—you have nought in heaven or earth to mark your
progress: a perfect circle, beyond which, as if it were
an enchanted one, it seems impossible to pass—you are
forever in the centre! and the boundary flies from you,
as you pursue it.

A single sail, thus breaking out of the sky, like a great
angel with his wings spread, comes to your weary and
sick heart, like a celestial visitant; and brings home to
it: with an emphasis, that few can withstand, and none

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

who have not been at sea, can comprehend, all the beautiful,
and tender, and comfortable recollections of home.

Harold arose and went on deck. It was a calm; and
the boats of the stranger were soon alongside, and the
usual inquiries and compliments were interchanged. His
return to the deck was hailed with triumphant acclamations.
He had become, in spite of his reserved and
haughty demeanor, which, in the world would have been
mistaken (if he became distinguished) for a princely
spirit of command, quite a favourite with every one
whom he had thought fit to approach, in his kinder moments.

Harold had a faculty, and one which never left him,
of making whom he would, his friend, and whom he
would, his mortal foe, almost without an effort. If he
chose, there was no resisting his frank, cordial, vehement
manner. Your blood would thrill as you listened. You
would not only feel, as he felt, but look, as he looked.
And, if he chose, there was in his deep toned melancholy,
his inexpressible abstraction, a somewhat of the sullen
and discontented, that, now and then, begat a correspondent
disquietude in all about him. It was not ill humour,
nor sulkiness. It was a sort of intellectual weighing;
but it often looked like the closeted and moody bearing
of a selfish and proud spirit, disdaining to be pleased.
Perhaps it was so, at times: for there were times, when
it seemed that he scorned to hold his happiness by any
tenure common to his brethren; as if he had sworn, and
concentrated all his energies to support the oath, to be
dependent only on himself for enjoyment—careless of all
other earthly things. And yet, how untrue were such
appearances! They who least knew him could remember
some proof of his disinterestedness—and that sacrifices,
of the most painful and trying nature, for the good of
others, were so familiar to him, as to appear a part of
his occupation. All that he said was remembered; all
that he did was forgotten. He said that he would not
yield to others—that he could not weep—that he never
forgot nor forgave an indignity—and that he would never
consent to hold his happiness, by a tie so frail as the
changeable opinion of the world. And yet, he did so

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

hold it, and voluntarily exposed his choicest blessings
to the seductiveness of fashion; and this, when it was
neither sought for nor expected.

And thus it was with Harold's temper. He, himself,
spoke so suddenly and passionately, and his dark eyes
flashed so portentously, and his nerves so vibrated, at
times, that they, who could not recall a single instance of
wickedness in action, still believed that he would act
wickedly, on any befitting occasion. They overlooked
the proof that he gave out incessantly, to the observing
mind, that he resisted where others yielded, and yielded
where others resisted, from a natural violence of temper.
No man had seen him violent, where it was magnanimous
not to be so; and many had seen him sorely beset. But
they forgot his doings. They remembered only his sayings.
They remembered that, where others were gracious
and conciliatory, benignant, smiling and complaisant; they
had seen his pale lip writhe in scorn—his brow contracted
in wrath and detestation—his cheek and eye flaming;
and hence, they very naturally concluded, that he who
was so terrible on light occasions, would be tenfold more
formidable on greater ones. But they wronged him,
Harold's self-denial and forbearance rose with the occasion,
and always overtopped it. It was his delight to do,
what other men could not. When his heart was sweltering
to suffocation, his forehead was unwrought—pale,
very pale, but immoveable. Where others would be
clamorous, he was always calm—so calm, that they who
saw and heard him, would think him sick—sick unto
death—they would never suspect that it was a mortal
passion. Could it be, that such self-command should find
no eye to discover it, no lip to bless it, no kind heart to
applaud and encourage it! Yea!—and Harold passed before
them that should have loved him for this very trait—
them that he loved, throughout his whole life—as one
not to be trusted with the happiness of others. Nay, such
was their merciless infatuation, that he, even he, who
had been the guardian of his own happiness through
every peril, temptation and vicissitude, and had risen
forever and ever, where other men had sunk, becoming
better and wiser every hour, with the bitter and humbling

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

mortifications that beset him, and were poured upon him,
with an unsparing hand, by those from whom he had a
right to expect better things—even he was classed with
the fluctuating and common.

Alas for Harold! his was no uncommon fate. Many
a heroic spirit is brought to judgment, and condemned,
in the same way, unheard—undefended—with no dear
one to plead to heaven, or to mourn for him, and no
blessed hand to treasure up the good deeds of his day,
and no proud heart to interpose, and array such deeds
against his arraignment.

“No, no, never!” cried Harold. “I never will stoop
to defend myself. I will not remind them that ought to
know me, of what I have done in their sight, and for
them, to prove my nature. No! qui s'excuse, s'accuse.
He who asks me to defend myself, has already found me
guilty in his own mind. He might as well ask a woman
if she be virtuous.”

These reflections broke from his lips, occasionally, in
rapid, but inarticulate exclamations. He was suddenly
but kindly arrested, as he sat looking down into the water,
by a hand put gently upon his shoulder. Harold started,
trembled, blushed, and endeavoured fully to recover
himself, before he looked up. What had he been saying?—
his heart rose in his throat with shame and vexation—
and he had half determined to rebuke the intruder, whoever
it might be, sternly, for having trespassed upon the
secret chamber of his soul; but he could not—for his
soul he could not. The hand was still there. It was so
warm, and indulgent—he felt it as if it were pressed
upon his naked heart. He tried again to look up, but
could not—it was impossible—he feared to disturb it—
and merely as an excuse for not looking up, he said,
carelessly, “what a delightful blue!” pointing to the
water. No answer was returned.

Who would have believed it! they, who affected to
know Harold, would have looked to see him throw off
the hand, in scorn and sarcasm, and smite the officious
intruder to the earth—a faint sound, as of sorrow, was
breathed over him—he placed his hand upon that which

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

rested on his shoulder—it was a woman's! “Harold!
wilt thou not look at me,” said the voice.

He turned—he attempted to rise—he staggered and
fell, his whole length upon the deck!

Many hands were instantly busy about him; some tore
open his waistcoat, and some chafed his temples. A tall
female in black, leaned over him; her countenance deadly
pale, wherever it appeared, in glimpses, through her torn
veil, which he had snatched at and torn, as he fell, with a
delirious laugh. She offered him no assistance—scarcely
seemed to bewail him; but tear after tear fell upon the
hand that she held locked in hers, under her veil, and her
bosom heaved with the strength of convulsion, under
her black velvet drapery.

Harold soon recovered, but his eyelids were humbled
to the earth—he stretched out his arms, and surrendered
up his spirit, and bowed himself down, until his forehead
touched the deck, before the severe and lofty presence
before him. It was the attitude of worship—that of the
most unequivocal, unqualified, and profound adoration.

They that were about, were struck with consternation.
They stood aloof in silence.

“Harold—” said the female, with a deliberate emphasis,
and without emotion—it was the voice of a judge
about to pronounce some irrevocable doom.

Harold locked his hands, and shook all over, with
insupportable anguish.

She trembled—tottered—a passenger ran to her assistance,
but she waved him off haughtily. She took his
hand. She said something in a low voice, at which he
attempted to rise, caught her hand, and pressed it again
and again, passionately to his lips. He arose. She put
both of her hands into his—

“Harold,” said she, in a tremulous tone, “my poor
boy!” she withdrew her hand, and put it upon his forehead;
“how wet and cold thy forehead is.”

As that hand touched him, his knees bent again, and he
would have fallen down again, had she not withheld him.

“Harold,” said she, “be composed—be wary. We
are among strangers. There is a long account between

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

us; it must be settled. God hath brought us together.
I will be with thee again.”

“Nay, nay, thou blessed one! thou wronged and terrible
woman! Do not leave me! Almighty God! O no!
we shall never meet again. I cannot, cannot bear to see
thee. But do not leave me! I will not survive it! Woman,
woman! do not leave me! Behold me—here am I!
do with me what thou wilt—here I am at thy feet. And
wilt thou go? O woman, woman! canst thou leave me
again!”

“Madman,” was the reply; “where is thy discretion.
I must silence thee.” She then bowed herself a little
toward him, and he caught her hands again to his lips
in transport, bowed in submission to her, and suffered
her to depart, like some majestic phantom, unquestioned,
unabused, in its royalty.

Harold rushed to the cabin, threw himself upon the
floor. “I thank thee, God of heaven! I thank thee,”
he cried, “O Father of mercies I bless thee—she—the
dearest—the best—my own, my own—horrour, mine!—
O Loena, Loena.” He shuddered, arose, and staggered
against the pannels of the birthing, as if he had been
upon his knees—blaspheming, deliberately, Jehovah and
his angles!

His heart waxed damp and desolate. He remained a
long time in a sort of stupor, and he recovered only at
the sound of a female voice, when he found himself
clinging to the dark dress of some one that stood before
him, as if he were a drowning man. He opened his eyes,
they were full. He tugged at the dress in silence, with
a look of desperate and impassioned supplication. It
was the beseeching of one who has only one hope—only
one, on this side of heaven.

“O do not, do not leave me, lady!” he cried, as the
terrified woman appeared well nigh fainting before him.
“Say, whither wouldst thou go? where, where?” His
voice was preternaturally loud and shrill—she plucked
her gown from his grasp, and escaped. His arms fell,
extended and lifeless upon the floor; and he remained
upon his knees, but gazing with a mournful, bewildered,
and reproachful air upon her receding form, motionless

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

and breathless. His lip trembled a little, with a quick
and irregular feebleness, and a few tinges of crimson
shot hastily over his temples—all denoting the fierce and
ill subdued agitation of his spirit. He strove to rise—
staggered—and reeled to a seat. He became delirious
for a moment, and shouted for Elvira and Loena! He
recovered, and cursed himself; and a rooted melancholy
appeared to take possession of his whole countenance.
But why detail these cruel vicissitudes. A vision opened
so blissfully before him, inviting his heart to its expansion,
and then so cruelly it shut itself up, sullenly and treacherously,
just as he leaped toward it! He was in a wilderness.
A flowret blossomed at his feet. It was tempting
and beautiful. He stopped, and it vanished! It was
cruel. On the deep solitude of the ocean, holding no
fellowship with aught that was instinct with life, poor
Harold had started into a rapturous sense of vitality and
loveliness, with all his arteries tingling, as he awoke from
a feverish and protracted dream, and found her for whom
his heart panted, bowing her transcendant beauty over
him, and actually dropping her tears upon his eyelids.
He should have shut his eyes again, and slept forever, to
prolong the innocent and delicious thrilling of that moment.

CHAPTER II.

Reader! hast thou ever, in thine own chamber, while
meditating on some beloved one, thought to thyself, and
held thy breath as the thought arose in thy heart, how
thou wouldst feel, should that beloved one, casting off all
that shackled her to the vain customs of the world, holding
a sublime confidence in thee, hallowed and protected
by the shedding halo of her own purity, appear before
thee, beside thy very couch! Hast thou never, woman?
hast thou never?—Speak to me, there are no listeners
present—has it not been thy wish, at midnight, in thy

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

lonely chamber. Remember ye how your hearts sounded?
Did not your very blood and pulse ring an alarum.

And thou, dearest! hast thou never heard a still small
voice near thy pillow; or some faint, delicate echo, like
the note of a well remembered song;—hast thou not been
at thy window too, love, at midnight, under a concave of
deep, deep blue, and heard, in the very air, near thee, a
kind and peculiar footfall; and started, with thy head
beating hurriedly, as it passed thine ear, like the familiar
step of him, thy most beloved:—hast thou not listened,
and trembled, more than half asleep, to catch another,
another, and another naked footstep upon the floor of thy
chamber, struggling all the while to allay the riotous
intoxication of thy thought! Thou hast. I know thou
hast. It is in thine eye at this very moment. The leaves
tremble in thy hand. Thy voice falters in reading. Thy
breath is hurried. No mortal man—nay, not even a woman
hath yet lived and loved, but hath felt all this—heard
all this in some sweet revery; no man that hath not
heard such gentle notes, and welcomed them; clasped
some soft hand, that melted in his, and held on, and
blessed it, and kissed it, trembling all over, lest, after all,
it should be a delusion! and shutting out, with a delicate
and almost painful perseverance, all that could dispel it!
O! how often have I dreamt, in my youth, and felt, in the
innocent persuasion of my heart, that, at last, I held the
dear hand in mine, and felt the thrilling movement of her
fingers—or the smooth, passing touch, of the gentlest and
purest lips, long, long after we had parted forever.

Judge ye of Harold then. Night after night had his
heart gone back to the Indian girl, as to lay some sacrifice
upon the altar of its idolatry; and night after night
had trembled in its allegiance, and visited the earlier and
wilder, and prohibited scenery of its haunts—where, let
no one tell. They that have loved can tell; for they
know, however they may disguise it, that love is like all
other passions—it is various, and of every degree, like
friendship. People talk as if a true heart can love only
one; nonsense!—You may as well say that a true heart
can only have one friend—one object of enmity, one ambition.
True, there will be one, more loved, more hated,

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

than any, or all others. It is a childish notion, this of
one love, and one only. When you can show me a man
or woman who has had but one friend, and one only,
through a long life of vicissitude and affliction, having
no friendship for any other human being, then will I
show you one of these idolatrous lovers, whose inveterate
obstinacy is so much the theme of the sentimental—and
not till then. Reader! art thou indignant? Did thy heart
never tremble? Lo! I have thee!—Alternately thou hast
played falsely, while reading this tale! Alternately thy
heart hath beaten for Loena and Elvira, Elvira and Loena.
Hath it not. Confess it, and I will forgive thee. The
book is written only to convince the pure in heart that
he is not a heretick in love, who has loved more than one—
even at the same time! But I hardly hope to succeed—
The world are so obstinate.

Yea—women!—ye who believe in the canons and creed
of this deity—ye who are of the orthodox, believe me.
You may break in upon the dwelling place of the god—
this one love—dislodge him, scatter his shrines and
jewelry—rend his hangings—quench his arrows—and
banish his priesthood—and ere you have turned your
back upon the ruin, you will hear the flutter of their wings
upon their return, and you will be dazzled and blinded
by the re-assembling dust that passes before you, at their
command, to take the form of some other and more permanently
sceptred divinity.

Yea! disguise it as you will, such is love. The vacant
heart is always hunting after a tenant. The censer, once
kindled, it will not suffer to be extinguished, in its bridal
chamber. The odour, and live coals once thrown upon
the altar, must be there forever. It is tender, doubly
tender after its bereavement. Let two be torn apart, two
that have grown together; and you will find that neither
will heal, neither stop its bleeding, till its lacerated surface,
and ruptured vessels have found some other companionship,
than the emollient or balsam. When its
young fibres are bruised, and broken, and torn and trampled
on, if there be any life left, they become inconceivably
more sensitive, and while they shrink from the ungentle,
they cling with the tenderest pertinacity, like searching

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

tendrils, to whatever is sore, and bruised, and delicate
like themselves.

Such is love, and Harold found it so—in the fierce
and dreadful aspirations of his spirit, the very indefiniteness
of whose movements partook of the sublimity, which
characterized it, in the wilderness and the storm. It was
a spirit born and bred in the hurricane. A spectre would
often pass before him, as he sat in the haunted chambers
of memory,—her garments flying in the wind—mournful
and incessant musick following her tread, like an echo;
and he would recognize the deportment and countenance
of dominion and love—passionate love—of her who first
broke his heart, as with a sceptre of iron.

In one of these lifted meditations had he been, when
he awoke and found her, yea her of his heart, leaning
over him;—her, the wronged and abused creature of his
affections. No wonder that his brain rang—no wonder
that his heart leaped. Her presence was the fresh cold
water, scooped up for the dying man, and held to his
cracked lips, by the dear hand of his beloved, who, to
his dim eyes, was at that moment afar off, weeping and
watching for his return.

He awoke again—and found her sitting by his side,
with her quiet hand upon his forehead. Harold shut his
eyes—for he had not the heart to look her in the face—
the rifled and abandoned lady—the creature of such
pale and majestick tenderness.—Why had she never
cursed him, O why? why no reproaches, no denunciations,
no threats? O no—they were unworthy of her.

He drew her hand to his lips—still without daring to
lift his eyes,—just put them to it, and articulated “God
bless thee—O no—I cannot look upon thee,—thou most
injured woman—(her tears fell upon his cheek)—“Elvira!—
lady—I dare not speak to thee yet—thou canst
not forgive me.”—The last words were scarcely intelligible.
She bowed her face upon his forehead. Their
lips met—thrilled—“my God! my God!” he cried, and
leaped upright in his bed.

“Harold, dear Harold—what ails thee?—what art
thou staring at—speak to me, dear.”

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

His lips moved.—“I cannot—cannot—O!—leave
me Loena—leave me, or she will destroy thee.”

“She!”

“Poor, dear Loena. Didst thou not see her? O, she
was very pale.—She has been sadly dealt with—hush
hush—one moment. She will not be seen by thee—hush—
I will tell thee all when she is gone.”

He inclined his head as if listening, and Elvira's
haughty forehead trembled for a moment in the pale lamp
light—and she drew her veil over her face with an agitated
hand—a face, still beautiful and meek, beyond expression,
but pallid as the young lily that floats upon the blue
pond, gleaming in shadow and ripple.

Harold put out his hands, tenderly, as if to smooth the
parted locks of some sick girl—“Loena, dear,”—said he,
tenderly, “she loves thee—I am sure she does. She
will not harm thee—love—only do not weep.—Ha!—
she is gone—gone!—that flash:—oh it scorches! it
scorches!—”

He turned and took Elvira's hand, and fixed his keen
dark eyes upon hers, while his lashes glistened with the
deep emotion of his heart. He was himself again. And
all the great resolution of his nature rose, like a giant,
at his command. He reverentially bowed his head upon
the hand that he held, as upon the hallowed relicks of
some earlier religion, in which he had been born, and
with which, all that was innocent and tender was associated,
in his recollections—until they were scorched and
shrivelled, and polluted, in flame and blood, by the
spoilers—and then, would have relinquished them forever.
But no!—no!

The lady understood his emotion, and his purpose.
“The governour,” said she, distinctly, looking him full
in the face,—Harold shuddered, and he leaned toward
her with a look so intense, that it showed all at once, all
that he felt, or hoped, or feared—“is dead.”

Harold dropped his head upon his bosom, with a wild,
inarticulate laugh. His whole face brightened and darkened
successively, three or four times, before he could
speak. It was now deathly—as his heart smote him
for the sinfulness of his thought—“O can it be!—have

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

I lived to rejoice at the death of that benevolent old
man,” said he. It was now glowing crimson, as he looked
up, and reflected the eloquent blush of her countenance.

A silent pressure, faint and trembling, re-assured him.
“Harold,” whispered a voice, more indulgent than his
own heart, to his own frailties, “thou didst rejoice for a
moment—not, I believe, for the death of thy benefactor,
but, because, by his death, thou hadst ceased to sin in
thy love.”

Harold blushed. It was too true. “But when, I pray
thee, lady, when did this happen? nay, there are ten thousand
questions, but I have not time to begin. When thou
wast away, there were a hundred things that I longed
to ask thee about. But I forget them all now. My heart
reels with the multitude of thoughts that beset me. It
is full, even to bursting, and—Father of mercies!”—The
red pain shot over his forehead, and his eyes rolled again,
very wildly for a moment, as he endeavoured, with the
expression of detected guilt, to interpose his own form
between Elvira, and something that he appeared to see:—
but her pale hand allayed the one, by a single touch, and
the soft breathing of affection soon subdued the other.

The countenance of Elvira was troubled. “Who was
this Loena—this poor, dear Loena;” she was on the point
of asking a dozen times, but her pride withheld her.

“But still—how in the name of heaven,” said Harold,
thoughtfully, “How came we here? Where are we? Is
this accident? Nay—I cannot smile—but thou mayest.
I love to see thee smile. But why have I not seen thee
before.—All this time—O, lady!—was this kind? How
many hours, days, weeks of innocent and respectful communion
have we,—forgive me, lady—have we lost.”

The lady looked anxiously upon him, as if doubtful
whether she heard him aright.

Harold reddened. He lifted his eyes to hers beseechingly—
he laid his hand upon hers—a strong hand, but
the softest in the world.—Who could resist him? “It is
really wonderful,” he continued, after a short, but expressive
silence, “wonderful indeed, that I should never
have gone in pursuit of thee, after that night, nay—nay

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

—I am entirely recovered now—do not alarm thyself—I
am indeed.—Why didst thou not speak to me?”

“When? where?” said she, in agitated voice.

“That evening when I met thee, just after we left
Quebec.”

“Harold!—recollect thyself, dear. I was never at
Quebec.”

“What!” cried Harold, “not near me, all the night
long—did I not touch, by accident, the hem of thy garment,
and did not my heart feel sanctified from that moment—
as if it had been bathed, baptized all over, in some
etherial essence, warm and penetrating?—And then—
what madness, that I should not have known the cause
of these symptoms—and followed, and plucked thee
forth, from the whole body of the passengers, and wept
with thee, and been with thee, from that hour to this. O,
how happily might have been spent so many dreary,
endless hours!”

“Harold, I should say that thou wast dreaming, did not
thine eyes assure me that thou art awake. Thy countenance
and tone convince me that there is some foundation
for this. But believe me,—and go to sleep, for indeed,
dear, thou needest it.”

“We shall meet hereafter, only by accident. We have
met here already, by the purest accident. Nay more, for
thou art young, and it were pity that thou shouldst
much mistake me—thou wouldst never have seen me,
even after I knew thee to be here, in the same vessel
with me—separated I find, by only a thin partition—”

“By heaven!” cried Harold,—“it was thy voice then,
that I have so often heard, whispering my name. Ah!—
yes—blush—I could look at thee forever, when thou art
in confusion.—I have supposed it fancy—and yet, it
thrilled me, when I was awake—I have heard it then.”

“I saw thee, some time since, no matter where:—
from that time I kept myself industriously concealed—
a circumstance that I cannot (her eyelids dropped—and
her eyes filled—and her lip trembled) cannot speak of
now, betrayed thee. Another accident made me betray
myself. Nay—nay—I command thee,” she continued,

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

smiling, “to sleep now. Hereafter thou shalt know
more. I have much to tell thee.”

“I cannot yet.—When did he die?”

“The governour?”

“Yes.”

“Nearly a year since.”

“And how came this meeting? whence art thou?”

“I had departed for England in a ship of war. It was
my only chance for the season. It was the largest, and
therefore the safest ship on the station. Being so, the
captain was ordered to cruize awhile, along the West
Indies. We had sent in a number of small vessels, and
this ship which we fought the other day, is the second
vessel of war that we have captured.”

After the battle, I saw thee—” her voice faultered in
the first words.

After the battle?—go on,”—said Harold, eagerly.

“I inquired about thee. None knew who, or what,
or whence you were. A fellow prisoner of yours told
me, at last, that you came on board at Quebec, under the
especial countenance of the governour. Is it true?”

“Yes—I am now going to Europe, under his direction.”

“To Europe!—what part?”

“To France. Such was my intention. Now I must
go to England first.” The lady grew thoughtful—so did
Harold. There was a dead silence of some minutes—
some thought, which neither dared to utter.—

Harold's eyes suddenly flashed fire.—Lady! Elvira!—
Was it “after the battle?

She arose, and attempted to pass out.

“No, no, by heaven!—thou shalt not leave me!—my
brain is all on fire with the thought—whirling, whirling.
Lady, speak to me—tell me—O tell me! was it not thy
hand that plucked me out of the slippery shrouds?—was
it not?—didst thou not, thou most exalted woman, didst
thou not plunge into the thick of battle.—Gracious God!
Elvira—(he gasped for breath,) quick, quick—art thou
the mother of that child?”

Her tears gushed out, and she laid her face upon his
shoulder. He was overcome—he wept with her. Their

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

lips met, and their tears mingled. “O, Elvira,” he
whispered, “my heart knew it was thy child—how it
doated on him!—Thank God! thank God! that I saved
its life—the life of thy child—the babe of Elvira!”

“Harold—dear Harold—” murmured Elvira, hiding
her face in his bosom—“Leopold is thy child!”

“Merciful heaven—what!—what!—O, Elvira—do
not drive me mad. Speak to me again!—my child! mine!—
Some devil is besetting me. Where art thou love?
Something just whispered me—that—hush! hush—no,
no, I cannot tell it. Thou wouldst die in my arms—and
yet—” he raised his face drowned in tears, and crimsoned
with shame, and joy, and contrition; and endeavoured,
but in vain, to get a glimpse of hers,—but no—
her long hair, and her hands covered it—and it was buried
in his bosom.

“Speak to me again, love,—tell me, whisper it—art
thou indeed the mother of my child?” She pressed his
hand in silence; “Leopold thy child—Leopold my
child!—Harold the father of thy child! O—I am delirious
with a guilty, and unnatural transport. Where is
he—where is he!—I must, I will see him, before I sleep.”

Elvira remonstrated, but in vain. The child, who since
Harold's last illness, had been kept away, was soon produced
by his mother.

“O my pa! my pa!” cried the little fellow again, in
the same voice as when Harold first saw him. Harold's
heart danced in his bosom, and Elvira's eyes sparkled
through her tears.

“O Leopold!—my child! my child!”—said Harold,
clasping his hands. “Our Father! I do thank thee. Now,
I could die contented.”

It was high time to separate. And when they next
met, Harold learnt many interesting particulars of the
past. A shattered ivory tablet, she said, had been found
in the woods, its leaves glued together with blood—it
came to the hands of a little, old, active man, with very
bright eyes, half Indian, who passed for a prophet with
the Indians, and was much respected among the whites;
he severed the leaves, and found that Logan was of an
ancient family in England, and related, by blood, to the

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

governour himself. For a long while, he had kept the
affair a secret, pursuing and watching Harold, until the
governour was on his death bed, when he revealed it to
Elvira, with many mysterious allusions to her calamity.
She was compelled to defend herself. She did so, before
her dying husband. He acknowledged that he had
wronged her—deceived her in marrying her; that, under
an apparent disinterestedness, he had profited by her
childish admiration of his valour, and her ardent gratitude,
to prevent all reconciliation between her and the
lord of her heart; for all which, he besought her forgiveness
with a contrite and broken spirit.

This was too much. She fell upon her knees, and
avowed to her husband that the little boy whom he was
then straining to his heart, was not his—but Harold's!

The governour started as if a viper had suddenly uncoiled
about his heart, and shot him through and through!
He raised the child with a tremendous malediction, as
if to dash out its brains, when the mother shrieked, caught
it away, and told the story as it was.

Such is the majesty of truth!—He grew calm. He
forgave her—nay, he believed her, wept with her, and
adopted the child, with his last breath, as his own—acknowledged
it, and left it the bulk of his property. He died—
and the last words that he uttered were, “I did wrong
to marry her—she was too ambitious—too young—too
beautiful.—And I—too—too old,—farewell love.”

The day following, Harold arose early, and, for the
first time, opened a pacquet of baggage, which had been
sent on board by De Vaudreuil. He was not a little
pleased—it is in vain to deny it—with the contents.
There were several superb military dresses—a magnificent
watch—a commission, open, with all the appendant
seals, appointing him a colonel, and praying the recognition
of royalty thereto. Many letters, directed to persons
of rank—in Paris—and letters of credit, which
Harold knew not the use of, until long afterward.

He equipped himself, in a splendid dress of green and
gold, with black facings, and was coxcomb enough to walk
about, and get up and sit down, a number of times, with
some emphasis, before he was entirely composed. He

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

felt better—haughtier; and he was willing to acknowledge
it. Indeed there is no fact of more common experience
than this—that a better dress makes a man of
more consequence, not only in the eyes of others, but
of himself—when among strangers.

Throw the greatest and wisest man upon the world, in
a garb, meaner than he is accustomed to—let him have
a long beard, and soiled linen, and he will be a little man
directly. He will lose his aspect of authority, and tread
and speak doubtfully. Every body is prepared to browbeat
him, or pass him by with contempt; and what is
more, he looks for it, and expects it. Hence it is a part
of the religion, and politicks of a Frenchman to have
one dress, as good as he can possibly afford. The greatest
are restrained and humbled, by appearing worse than
they are. Fill the pockets of any man—wash his face—
and dress him up, and you give him clean and new ideas.
His countenance, and tone, change upon the spot. His
very loll is graceful, or imposing; and he feels that it is
so. He does better, and what he does, is better received.
Therefore, reader, I should say to thee, and I would
have thee remember it, let thy colour be what it may,
that it is better to be a fool and a knave, and appear
graceful and gentlemanly, than to be the wisest and best
man, and appear dirty and lubberly—among strangers
I mean. And why?—because you pass before a multitude,
with whose first glance, you are judged forever.
They never see you again. Few—very few can, or will
take the trouble, to penetrate what is repulsive or discouraging;
and few, therefore, can ever know the real
worth of a man, while his apparent worth is always obtruding
itself upon their senses.

Harold was intoxicated for a few moments—a few moments;
but, after a while, his self-complacency began to
abate. His eye fell upon a suit of citizen's dress—and
then upon a fashionable frock. He was bewildered. In
the mere listlessness of the moment, he was about trying
on another suit, when he observed some linen curiously
wrought below. This led to a further examination; and
such was the sensibility of his nature, such his gratitude
for all this kind-hearted attention, that he pressed article

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

after article to his heart, like some overgrown girl, when
first rummaging a new baby house.

He plucked out his watch.—He stamped with vexation!
“Five o'clock only!—and they would not breakfast
for three whole hours.” It was too much for mortal
patience. He sat down, and twirled his thumbs, and
twisted and fidgetted about—put his hands upon his
watch chain—and then forbore to pull it out, a little while
longer, with a determination that, he flattered himself,
partook of the sublime. “Thank heaven,” said he, at
last, “one hour at least has passed, since I looked at
it.”—He took it out again. It was only ten minutes
later. The hands appeared motionless—he feared that it
had stopped—he listened—but even that consolation was
denied him. He had half a mind to undress, and go to
bed again.—

“Oh, my dear boy!”—O, I am glad to see thee!”—
he said, as Leopold, newly washed and brightened,
jumped into his arms,—and clambered up in his lap, delighted,
beyond expression, at the beautiful buttons, and
splendid trimmings of Harold's dress. He kissed Harold,
again and again, pinched his cheeks, played with
his hair, jumped down, and ran about capering and
clapping his hands like a mad creature, shouting—“O,
my pa! my pa!”—

Harold's brown complexion and deeply coloured lips
and cheeks—his flashing eyes—all grew deeper and
brighter at the sound. Leopold pointed out a hat with
plumes.—Harold put it on, and was struck with his own
martial appearance, as reflected in the mirrour. It was
of a singular fashion, and its fur trimming made it resemble
the warriour turban that he had once worn in
battle. His bold front had never endured a hat. Leopold
was half frantick with delight, nor could he be appeased
until he had helped his “pa” buckle a cimitar upon
his thigh: an unfortunate affair for poor Harold, as it led
an officer, who happened to pass the door, as he walked
to and fro on duty, to look in, and then go to the captain
and detail the mysterious transformation that he had
seen. The captain sent his compliments, and desired to
see the officer, for so he appeared, by his quality and

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

bearing in the battle, as well as by this martial preparation.

“Sir,” said the messenger,” descending and touching
his hat, “the commander's compliments, and expects
you upon the quarter deck.”

Harold could not help blushing, but he repelled the
insolent look of the intruder, with a glance of such imperial
steadiness and fire, that the man shut his eyes as if
the hot lightning had fallen, melted, upon his balls. A
quick feeling of native pride and indignation succeeded
in Harold's heart; and, in the twinkling of an eye, he
was equipped:—At the electrifying effect of anger, all
the thousand petty and provoking awkwardnesses of
a new dress were forgotten. He forgot his trepidation—
forgot Leopold—himself, and even Elvira, and was already
on deck, before he thought of preparing himself
for the interview. And lucky indeed for him was it,
that he was unprepared. Preparation would have ruined
him. He was like some speakers, who are only eloquent
and natural, when they have no time to be unnatural.
Like them he could forget, at the sound of a single word,
as it tingled in his ear, all his timidity, and all his embarrassment.

Before he knew how he had got there,—Harold stood,
face to face, with the present commander, even in the
plenitude of his authority, uncovered and undisturbed,
with the tread of a soldier, and the look of a young
champion, about to enter the tilting ground, against whomsoever
it should please heaven.

A general murmur of surprise and encouragement
welcomed him. There was, moreover, an involuntary
movement of all, that bespoke respect.

“Sir,” said the new made captain, turning toward
him with his arms folded, as he strode fore and aft the
deck, in a tone of good natured, honest, blunt arrogance—
his little, gold laced hat, perched awry upon his
round, fat, red face,—his hair standing out from under it,
in all directions, and stiff with what looked like tar, at
least,—his long white waistcoat, with enormous flaps,
smutted and greased, and falling away from the buttons,
and his shirt sticking out between that and the waistband

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

of his breeches, with a venerable midshipman, of about
sixty or seventy years of age, at his elbow—“Sir—you
are an officer I take it.”

“No, sir.”

“No, sir—damme, what d'ye mean by that? Two
epaulets, and no officer!—a cheese toaster half as long
as our main mast, and no officer!”—

“What regiment, sir—Come, come—His majesty has
no reason to be ashamed of you. What regiment?”

“Sir—I do not know,” said Harold sternly. “I have
answered your question once!”

“Where is your commission, sir?”

“On the table below, in my state room.”

A servant was despatched.—“Damn this lingo,” said
the captain, holding it up sideways between his thumb
and finger,—“I am no scholar—this here Latin stuff
never suited me.—Your diplomas, and epitaphs, and
things, why arn't they in English? Are they not to be
read? Symmons, send the chaplain here.”

The chaplain came, and assured his commander that
it was not Latin—“treason perhaps, for he could not
expound it.”

Harold now recollected his danger. He was a British
subject—holding a commission from the French, in time
of war!—

“Sir,” said the commander, “you appear to be a gentleman,
sir. You are a brave fellow, that I'll swear to.
You have done your duty against his majesty's enemies.
There is your commission. I don't ask you what it is.
But, if there be any thing under the hatches—why—
take my advice, and keep it there. Sir, I remember that
I once carried, for charity, a whole cargo of miserable,
dirty devils, with their heads all bound up, over to the
land of the monsieurs. But they changed wonderfully
when we touched the port. They were all marquisses,
and generals, and the devil knows what all—and I was
finely choused. Sir, the whole hospital—the lame, and
the blind, and the halt, were knighted on the spot. It
appeared that I had brought home a whole cargo of their
ancient nobility. This made me suspect you. You will
pardon me—for I shall now order a search among all

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

our prisoners, and who knows but I may find some patent
of nobility—damn it!—why, may be, that's one!—

Harold laughed outright, at the sudden change of tone
and look which accompanied this remark, but he assured
the honest sailor that he had nothing to fear; he was no
nobleman.

Harold returned to his cabin and attempted to repack
his clothes, but while thus engaged, a paper that was
sewed within the folds of a handkerchief, rustled in his
hand. Could he be deceived! His eyes glanced at it—
his hands shook—and he felt a sickness at the heart. He
opened it. His feeling, his truth were not extinct—he
fell upon his knees on the spot. The paper dropped from
his hand—it was blank, save one scrawl in the middle.
It was blistered all over, as with rain drops—were they
tears? The letters of his name were traced hazardously,
and without any knowledge of their import, one would
have thought. But he knew better—her hand had traced
them! her eyes had wept over them! and—what was
that!—something fell from the inner fold. It was a lock
of hair!—her hair. “O, bless thee! bless thee for it!”
cried the agitated boy.

He sat down and mused, and pressed his temples.
“What,” said he, aloud—“of what am I made? Have
I no heart?—none!—Where is my fidelity? no heart, no
feeling, no sense of the desolation that besets her!—She
scorned to complain—she never reproached me—and
yet, she wept over me,—and her own undisciplined fingers
have scrawled the characters of my name, while her
heart was breaking. Where is my resolution? I have
been very weak, wicked. I have taught her to conceal the
most innocent working of her own pure heart. Ha!—
mother!—is it thy breath that I feel upon my forehead—
stirring my hair.—Loena, is it thine, dear? Mother!
Loena—weep for me. I am very miserable. Ye have
seen me weep—no, not thou, my mother, but she has.
And when, when was it?—not at the stake, not in the
mortal agony. No!—Had my heartstrings been snapped
asunder in the vehement gaspings of my heart—had I
been torn, limb from limb, ligament from ligament, and
burnt to ashes, would I have shed a single tear?—No!—

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

Then why have I wept with thee, Loena—and for thee?
Indeed, I know not; and yet there is a melancholy pleasure
in it—something so sweet and delicious, so soothing,
and so dear to the bruised and weltering heart.
Even now I could lie down, and weep myself to death.—
Love!—Shall I, can I be faithful to thee,—to thee,
whose only beauty, as thou hast told me often, is thy sincerity,
whose only dower is thy valorous devotion?
That dear confiding girl! O, who knows of what she is
capable! She told me—and proved it, by irresistible
evidence, that she loved me. And yet, mayhap, she has
cast me off for ever. Could she have loved me? Yea—
she did. I know she did—beyond all things in heaven
and earth. And yet—she has torn herself asunder from
me—untangled—unknotted—and rent away every fibre
and nerve that was intertwined, or interwoven, with any
of mine.—If it be—she is an heroick creature!”

Harold's cheek reddened. Loena had threatened him.
A threat! from her too, a being in his power!—almost
living and breathing upon his will. He started upon his
feet; and paced the apartment, with a troubled eye, a
few times. He became composed. He returned. He
sat down. He dwelt upon her love, her loveliness, the
apparent meekness, yet fiery intrepidity of her character;
her gentle and sweet admonition; the wonderful self
command that she had sometimes shown—her power
over herself—he dwelt upon all this, until he grew proud
of her, unspeakably proud of her. “Could she leave
me?” he asked himself, again and again; “could she?”

Harold doubted her power, and was half inclined to
try her, as no woman was ever yet tried, feeling, while
his own character evolved, like tapestry, in the light and
wind of a storm, full of magnificence, beauty and terrour,
that he never could marry one who was not capable of
undergoing a fiery ordeal—treading, literally, with naked
feet, over heated plough-shares—yea more, of tearing
herself loose from every human being—every living
thing—in earth and heaven—except her Maker, if that
were the penalty of abandoning a loved one, who had
acted unworthily.

He thought of her last words. They rang in his ear.
His heart listened, and echoed them. They dwelt upon

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

his memory with a heavy, perturbed, tolling prolongation,
like a death bell sounding in a sepulchre,—for a subterranean
funeral. A tear dropped upon his hand. He started—
he had not the strength, no, nor the heart, to wipe it
away. There was no aching of his vitals, no scorching of
his eye-balls now; and yet, he wept. The tears did not
rush like blood to his eyes, as if his heart had burst with
the effort—no! that time had passed; but they gathered
slowly, and fell, drop by drop, with a mournful pleasure—
a sweet melancholy sensation, such as the heart
might be supposed to feel, if it were naked, and the
moisture of twilight fell upon it—starshine, air, and dew.

Harold was subdued—utterly subdued; to be so loved,
so treasured, so tenderly and so loftily by one, to
whom he had been playing falsely.—He clasped his
hands, and bowed his head upon them; and felt, for a
moment, as if his heart were bounding against the heart
of his own dear, dear Loena.

The hair was turned about his fingers. The touch recalled
him. So jetty and smooth!—Loena had ever been
remarkable for the wavy luxuriance of her tresses, and
their glittering shadowy beauty; they were Indian only
in their shining blackness: not in their rich and glistening
undulations—and this! then, was the loveliest of them
all! He uncoiled it, drew it through his hand, smoothed
it,—and his fingers thrilled to the bone. He remembered
it—that very lock, he was sure, had once parted upon
her forehead; for he once, as they sat together, of a
moonshiny night, by a blue fountain that sparkled over
its pebbly barrier, and oozed through the abundant moss,
like a perspiration of quicksilver; a feathery and whimsical
grouping of light trees playing with the air of heaven,
just over their heads, and the dim mountains towering
between them and a sky of surpassing brilliancy
and distance—once! on such a night, in such a scene,
he had pressed her forehead with his lips, and smoothed
her beautiful hair, as it waved, and rose and fell, very
slightly, in the fresh air, like satin, rumpled in the wind
and dew, and shining in the starlight. Yea!—it was
the very lock—that which he had caressed so often and
so tenderly.

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

An approaching step alarmed him—with the trepidation
of guilt, he attempted eagerly to conceal the hair; but
it was impossible; it was so entangled with all his fingers:
at last he succeeded, and advanced, glittering in
his uniform, and blushing to the eyes, with the hair waving
in his hand.

It was Elvira. Her eye glanced, like lightning, from
one to the other, changing its expression as rapidly, and
finally resting on the hair. She compressed her beautiful
lip, and a transient shoot of crimson passed over her forehead.

Harold attributed her confusion to his imposing appearance!
a flutter of gratified vanity was the consequence,
and he took her hand, so graciously. She raised
her blue eyes to his—he dropped her hand, and stood
trembling before her. His dress was no longer becoming.
He was sorrowful. In his warlike Indian garb, so
picturesque, so martial, he had no rival—it seemed made
for him—designed for him—and his carriage, head, and
look, seemed made for that!—and then, how he strode in
it! Now—he would be compared with others, to whom
the strange habiliments that he now wore, were familiar.
How would he stand the comparison? Hitherto his dress
had been a standing explanation, and history of his character.
It was strikingly free and spirited, and accorded
admirably, with his swarthy complexion, and eye of unearthly
brightness, as if it were the foil, and setting, of
some dark jewelry.

And she—why stood she thus?—her queenly aspect
overmastering all the woman for awhile: her innate disdain
of all puerility, and all the paltry devices of a coxcomb,
overtopping for a moment, all her delight and tenderness.

Harold awoke. He would have given his right hand,
that he had never seen the detested baubles that encumbered
him. In his vexation, and disappointment, he
could have taken the watch from his pocket, and dashed
it upon the floor—and trampled on it—and ground it to
dust—as he observed the slight motion of her upper lip,
while her eye glanced, scornfully and deliberately, over
the chain.

There she stood!—and never was the unruffled

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

grandeur of woman more finely opposed, to the disturbed and
agitated embarrassment of man. Harold determined to
be at ease—made many desperate efforts, but all were
ineffectual. He feared to move, lest she might think it a
trick for display. And he dared not be still, lest she
might imagine that he could not move. Did she enjoy
his embarrassment? Indeed it were hard to tell; her,
emotions were strangely contradictory.

He was certainly, even in this uniform, what the ladies
would have called an “elegant fellow,” but he was not
what she had loved; the wild Indian boy—or rather, the
Indian prince, whose fierce eye, and untractable spirit,
first awakened the lioness in her heart. He stood now
before her, not in the solitude—the awful solitude of the
wilderness, wrapped in fur, his half naked limbs, full of
expression and character, all his sinews quivering with
the excess of his natural electricity—and no matter in
what other character he might appear, it seemed to her
that he was no longer Harold.

Elvira addressed a few common-place observations to
him—in a remarkably lady-like, courteous, and unconstrained
style—(for which, by the way, Harold never
forgave her!) and then turned, in her stateliest manner,
and departed—without one expostulating gesture or
look, from the proud Indian.

She was gone, gone! and he gradually sunk upon his
seat, stupified and humbled to the earth. “Can it be?”
said he—“this woman, this queenly one, can it be that I
have strained her to my bosom convulsively—Can she be
the creature whose warm cheek—and trembling lips—
and scalding tears, I have heretofore felt upon my own
cheeks, for whole minutes—in one embrace! Merciful
heaven! can it be!—But stay—were it not worth while
to avenge myself?—Dear, dear Loena—thy simple and
affectionate heart would never have supported thee to
this. Thou shalt regain thy ascendency.—”

A whole day passed—wearily indeed—but it passed;
and the night came. Harold, troubled and tossed about
for weeks and weeks as he thought, now half determined
to arise and write to her,—and now half resolved to buckle
on the sternest of his mental panoply—and forget
her—and scorn her. But no!—that was not for him to

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

do. Feverish and worried, he at length arose, and at deep
midnight, and scrawled a letter to her—

“Lady!—

“Forgive me! That I have sinned, I am sure, and yet
I know not how. I cannot sleep. The paper is blistered
with my tears. There was that in the rebuke, with which
I was left, dearest of women, which I cannot, cannot
drive from my recollection. What means it? Are we
to meet no more?—no more, as we have met? Lady, forgive
me. I am distracted. Let me see you once more—
but once—for one single moment, and then, if we must
part for ever and ever—I will obey.”

The moment that there was sufficient light to see his
way, Harold was upon deck, habited as of old, feeling a
new manhood in his frame, a higher and more pervading
sense of his own dignity than ever. Little Leopold came
whooping and hallooing to him. How lucky! Harold
gave him the note,—and then recalled it. It would excite
remark, and, with all his habitual indiscretion, there was
that innate and delicate sense of propriety, which is always
the attendant on pure affection, to restrain him, at
such seasons.

He thought of a book which he had. He put the note
in that, and sent Leopold with the book to his mother.
No answer came. The day passed away; and they were
near land. But the shouting of the crew, and the tumultuous
gratitude of the passengers, as the bluish cliffs of
Albion appeared like a waving and broken cloud, upon
the centre horizon, were of no interest to him.

His pride was wounded. But perhaps, perhaps the note
was lost; perhaps too—his heart leaped at the thought,
and he gasped for breath—perhaps, she was ill.—He shuddered.
Leopold had said that his mother would not kiss
him, when he left her. Her frail and exquisitely delicate
constitution had, at last, yielded to her watchfulness and
anxiety over him. And how had he requited her? He
could have lain down and wept like a child, at the thought.
He determined to know the truth.—She was sick, sick
at heart. He learnt this, and was willing to forget all, even
his pride, in the overflowing of his tenderness—and love
yes love! Was it treason? No matter—treason or not,
he had said it now, and he cared not, though it were

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

trumpeted to the four corners of heaven. He wrote
again.

“What is my fault? O, tell me. What a day have
I passed!—a day of sorrow and humiliation, such as I
could never have believed that I was capable of supporting.
Lady!—I do not deserve it. What have I
done? O, tell me in mercy. I am prepared for the
worst; for any thing, rather than this terrifick uncertainty.
At least, send me back the book,—it is now my
only relick of thee.”

The book was returned. Upon a blank leaf was
scrawled, with a pencil, in a trembling hand, “You
have deceived me. You deceive yourself. You love
another. I would have you wholly mine—no rival—
none! Never, never would I share a divided heart. I
have resources. There is a career open to me,—that,
and the devotion of the few who love me—will support
me. I have had my dreams—but they are past. Farewell!—
farewell!—heaven bless you.”

Harold wept; and who would not weep? She was
sick—sick unto death; and why? O, full well did he
know it—sick, sick at the heart? He read the letter
over and over again, a hundred times. Every syllable
burnt itself into his heart. His memory was on fire.
Forgetful of all, of his beloved, yea even of Loena, her
who he had loved so truly, he replied.—

“Almighty God! Lady—can it be possible! This
then is the cause of your illness. Lady, hear me. I cannot
lose you now. I cannot. Hear me, I conjure thee.
`Deceive thee!'—no!—No, I never have deceived thee,
I never can. `Loved another.' Yes it is true. I have
loved another. But how?—not as I love now. She was
artless, young, and inexperienced, with many high, and
many noble qualities, but—she was not Elvira. Let me
see you. I must see you. I cannot, will not survive a
separation.”

Elvira was asleep, when the note was brought. She
awoke—read it—and they met; were reconciled, and
happy. Alas! for Loena.

They arrived. Harold and Elvira stood together, side
by side, before she stepped into a magnificent carriage
that awaited her,—about to part for ever. Their hearts
had been fearfully disturbed of late,—and now they were

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

inconceivably more devoted to each other than ever. She
was too thrillingly sensible of his changes—accustomed
always to kindness, and courtesy, the slightest intermission
of either was death to her.

Harold was anxious, yet afraid to touch her hand.
With much effort, however, he at last stammered out an
offer to escort her to her dwelling. The offer was affectionately
accepted. They rode side by side in silence.
Harold was in a new world—he had been compelled, for
his own convenience, after all, to adopt the uniform of a
French officer, and he was not yet at home in it.

The carriage stopped at a magnificent mansion. They
were alone in it. Their eyes met. They embraced. It
was the last time
. She leant her head upon his shoulder,
and wept.

Harold took her hand. It was motionless and cold.
He pressed it. It made no acknowledgment, showed no
sensibility. “Elvira,” said he, as she alighted, “I cannot
part so.” She recovered, smiled through her tears,
threw aside her veil for one moment, and murmured,
“God for ever bless you! Harold—dear Harold.”

“And thee! and thee, love,” was his answer, “for
ever and ever!”

CHAPTER III.

Harold was on the point of ascending a flight of
marble steps, amid all the attendants that were arrayed,
by the previous arrangements of a relation, to whom the
arrival of Lady Elvira had been made known by the first
boat;—but he hesitated, he could not—it was too publick,
and all that had passed, seemed whirling, and mingling
with the present and future, before his eyes. He grew
dizzy, and caught at the brazen balustrade. The awful
distance to the palace, for so this noble mansion appeared
to his inexperienced eyes, and even the throng of busy
and happy faces about him, oppressed him with an insupportable
feeling of insignificance and melancholy.

A bustle in the hall seemed to indicate that some person
of consequence was approaching. Harold still lingered—
and Elvira, by a significant look, arrested him as he

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

prepared to go, and to a middle aged, handsome man
that approached, presented him as colonel De Vandereuil—
Harold started—“a French officer,”—adding,
“We shall be happy to see you in the evening, colonel—
you will not disappoint us—the gentleman of the house
seconded the invitation with great cordiality.—“The
carriage will convey you whither you order;”—said he,
and then entered the house.

Harold bowed, and sprang down the steps—but struck
by the appearance of a beautiful horse that stood near,
with a groom holding it, he flung his arm over the animal's
neck, and began caressing it, with his accustomed
ardour. His spirit revived—he forgot himself entirely,
and actually sprang into the saddle, before he had asked
to whom it belonged, precisely as he would have done,
had he met him running wild in the American forest!

The animal leaped upright, and snorted furiously.
“Wo! Cæsar, wo!” cried the groom, abandoning the
reins, and starting, at what he had no doubt was the
freak of a madman. Elvira threw up the window, and
smiled—and the next moment a servant descended, with
sir Edward Armains' compliments, desiring the colonel
to make what use he pleased of Cæsar—but he was a most
perilous animal.

Harold blushed, and bowed—and the creature stood,
under his loose rein, and firm seat, stamping, with affected
petulance, flinging the thick foam over the servants, and
arching his bold neck in the sunshine, as if conscious that
he was the admiration of all that stood around, and waiting
the signal only, to charge, in thunder and lightning,
upon the rabble.

Another window was raised:—the sound started the
horse, and he plunged headlong down the street, his iron
hoofs striking incessant sparkles from the pavement—
while Harold, conscious that he was observed, for he
heard a faint, suppressed cry above him, gave him his way
without any restraint—dashed through the crowd, and
narrowly escaped collision, with a magnificent equipage
that came thundering round the corner of a narrow
street; before his rider, who felt that he had been longer
out of practice than he had at first believed, and was still
giddy with the motion of the ship—had recollected

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

himself fully. One of his earliest maxims had been, to ride
always as if he expected to be thrown—to be always on
his guard; and he acted upon it, long after it was forgotten,
from habit.

It was but a moment, however, that he was dispossessed
of his habitual self-mastery. The next, by the sudden
compressure of his thighs, he arrested the animal, as instantaneously,
as if he had been shot through the heart.
He reared upright once, and stood stock still, quivering
all over;—his red nostrils, red as raw flesh, shivering as
the hot smoke streamed out, and his heart and lungs
sounding in his chest.

“Zounds!” cried a person joining him, with an expression
of hearty delight in his honest, broad face, “you
have mastered a colt that never was mastered before.
Sir Edward will thank you indeed. He has broken the
neck of one groom for him, and dislocated the collar bone
of a particular friend: has been under the circus riders,
and a score of jockeys, all to no purpose. I never saw
that rascal,” he continued, endeavouring to get near the
horse, and soothe him, but in vain, for he appeared to
disdain all caressing, and wheedling—“I never saw him
in his tantrums, that he did'nt unhorse—crack!”

As he uttered this, he slapped his hands together
smartly, and Cæsar leaped upright at the sound.

“There! there!—I told you so. You have'nt half
done with him yet. He'll unhorse you now, if you dont
mind your eye.”

Harold, however, though somewhat electrified at this
new evidence of rebellion, from a creature that he thought
utterly subdued, instantly brought him to his bearings.
He had no fear of being unhorsed, that was an event,
not within his experience. He had ridden the untrained
colt of the desert, without saddle or bridle, whip or thong,
and never had he been thrown, never had he fallen, but
when the animal tumbled with him. Harold heard a good
deal of speculation about him. “He is so and so,” says
one; “He belongs to the circus,” said another; “No,
no,” said a third, “don't I know him? is'nt it the prince's
groom!”

Harold wheeled his charger abruptly round, and felt
for the hilt of his sword. Luckily for him, it was left

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

behind, or the speaker would have been made a head
shorter, in the twinkling of an eye.

To be mistaken for one, playing his premeditated
pranks!—it was too bad!

Harold moved on, amid a crowd of ragged boys, perpetually
augmenting on his way, dodging, and running
in an out, among the coal carts, wheelbarrows, and carriages,
and shouting “Hourra for the prince!” “Hourra
for the circus!” “Hourra for Cæsar!” supposing that
was the name of the rider.

The poor fellow was inconceivably mortified. Woe to
his vanity!—never had he indulged in it, but it led him
into some confounded scrape.

His companion was at his side.

“Who the devil are you?” said the irritated Harold,
turning short upon him, wearied to death with his importunity
and gabble.

The man laughed in his face.—“Well, faith, if you
ar'nt a pleasant chap! Here have I been telling you, over
and over again, who I am, and what I am, and now, you
turn snap on a fellow, and snub him up, damned genteely,
I must say,—with `who the devil are you!' Sir, I'll tell
you who I am,—I'm Sir Edward's private chaplain—Sir—
I am so.”

“His chaplain!

“Yes sir—I've told you so, a dozen times already: but
never mind—where will you go? where stay? I'm at
your service. My nag here, is well broke, and, if you
say so, we'll look about us a while before dinner. I dine
with you—you know?”

“With me!” said Harold, in unaffected astonishment.

“Certainly—certainly, my dear fellow—colonel—a—
a—” Harold could forbear no longer. He laughed aloud—
“a chaplain!—a clergyman!” spunging upon him, so
unaffectedly—so unceremoniously!

“Very well, sir, we will dine together then. And you
shall lead me whither you will,” said Harold, as soon as
he could breathe.

“Done! for a thousand—now that's what I like. I'll
show you the place—such a table!—such wine!—that's
hearty, ye see.”

Harold's appetite for observation began to revive, as
they strolled along the broad and beautiful streets,

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

glittering with equipages, and encumbered, as he thought,
with all the magnificent lumber of earth and ocean. He
was stunned and wearied too, with the perpetual movement
about him, the giddy whirl of faces, the infernal
clattering, and all his bones ached, with the incessant
effort of his muscles to restrain the mettlesome colt. This
increased, until the throbbing of his temples, and the
rattling of his feet in the stirrups, apprised him of his
danger. He threw himself off—staggered, and well nigh
fainted. His limbs were useless—nor was he aware what
desperate muscular action he had used, until it was necessary
to use them a little in another way.

“You look very pale,” said his conductor, the Rev.
Tom Senclare; “What will you drink?—there is a house
close by.”

“Nothing, sir, nothing. Let us go in here.”

Here!—damn it! why this is the duke of Bridgwater's.”

“Well, what of that. Come, let us go in a moment—
I only want to sit down, I care not where.”

“Mighty free, 'faith!—but, I say, colonel, had'nt we
better pop into some coffee house, or tavern, hey? may be
his grace may be out.”

“Tavern!—what is that?”

The Rev. Mr. Senclare looked at him for some time,
in consternation. “Poor fellow!—egad, it's all over with
him—not know what a tavern is—wants to step in and
rest himself, in a duke's drawing room—poor fellow!”

“Sir!” said Harold, “has a duke no humanity? will
he not suffer a fellow creature to rest himself a moment
under his roof? If not, why go to a tavern; what right
have we to expect another will treat us more kindly? Are
they not all alike?”

The clergyman looked dreadfully blank. His red gills
faded. “I suppose,” said he, playing with his glass,
which dangled at the button hole of his waistcoat, that
was literally buttonless, with the air of united foppery
and nastiness—“I suppose you are not without money.”

Money?—yes—I am,—what is that?

“My good fellow,” said Senclare, becoming every moment
more familiar, as he found him more and more
helpless, and losing his awe, altogether, in a burst of

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

humanity, “Come, come, go with me. I have some cash
left—and what I have, is yours.”

Harold understood nothing of the plan; but, as he
held on the bridle of his horse, he pressed his hand gratefully,
and walked on, saying, “I cannot endure this noise.
It sounds to me like the roaring of the Atlantick. When
I set my foot upon the firm earth, I feel the motion of
the vessel in it—and in these flat stones. Let us begone.”

Whether it was that the Rev. gentleman had no luck
in riding, or that the recollection of some disastrous
evolutions, which he had once been compelled to perform,
with great precipitation, before a multitude of ladies, had
unfitted him for horsemanship, we do not pretend to say;
but this we do know, that he regarded good horsemanship,
with the profoundest veneration, as the ne plus ultra
of science, and wisdom, and breeding. And when he
saw Harold managing the unconquerable colt, as if he
were a part of the animal, it created a sudden and extraordinary
emotion in him. From that moment, he attached
himself to him. Here was another case in confirmation
of Harold's characteristick—he loved to be unexpected.
Whatever he did, he seemed to do well; and he knew
that that seeming would be exceedingly enhanced, could
his display appear the effect of unquestioned accident.
Thus, he danced, and walked, and rode, and wrestled,
and fenced, remarkably well, and yet no one could charge
him with having sought any opportunity for mere display.

It had been insufferably amusing to Harold, to witness
the clumsy attempts of the chaplain at horsemanship,
and yet more irresistibly so, to see his round, honest face,
shining with such perpetual self-complacency, as he would
lean over the bony neck of his pitching and ricketty
charger, whose joints rattled like some crazy enginery
over a rough pavement, pat him, and caress him, and
comb out his grizzly and tangled mane with his fingers,
and cry “woa! woa!—my fine fellow, woa!” as if soothing
some unmanageable charger: and this too, while the
whip and spur might have been applied to him in vain,
after he had been flayed alive.

They were received at a superb hotel, in distinguished
style; the chaplain being perfectly at home, and doing
the honours of the house in a most comfortable manner.
Having secured an apartment, ordered a porter for his

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

baggage, and dined; a friendly conversation ensued, in
which, the chaplain manifested one of the best hearts in
the world; and, after much questioning, discovered and
explained the use of his letters of credit, promising to
get him advances from some French house directly.

Soon after this arrangement, Harold renewed his rambles,
merely to kill time, until evening; but his feet were
soon sore with the pavements. He stopped and leaned
against a lamp post. The multitude went by, like a
crowded panorama. “A few months since,” said he,
to himself, “a savage—roving the woods of America—
a lover!—and of whom?” His reflections became insupportable;
he rambled, he knew not whither; palaces
and churches past before him, and many nations, peoples,
and tongues, but they passed as before a sleeping man,
in indistinctness and confusion, leaving no vestige behind.
The lamps were lighted—a new cause of wonder
to him—their interminable lines, approaching in the distance—
they reminded him of his engagement. He started—
was it necessary to change his dress? Had he time
to do it? No—he would not—this was a comfortable
one, and why should he change it? Indeed he began to
like it much better than his Indian garb—perhaps because
it was more convenient, lighter, and more beautiful; and,
perhaps, because he was unwilling to profane that garb
of royalty and dominion, by exposing it to a brutal populace.
At home, it was the battle signal—here, in London,
it might be the butt of mockery. He stamped, as
the thought lightened through his brain.

By the happiest accident in the world, he was arrested
with the touch of a friendly hand, as he was passing by
a magnificent building, illuminated from top to bottom.
He turned—it was the very house. The chaplain was at
his elbow. “I have been hunting the town through for
you,” said he.

Harold ascended the steps in silence. His heart misgave
him, as the light burst upon him, with the sound of
many voices: but it was too late,—he was expected, and
the doors were flung wide open before his approach—and
he entered the first of a superb suit, of rooms, all of which
were crowded, in a dead silence. What meant it? Was
he to be oppressed, dazzled and blinded at once? Or was

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

it in kindness, because it is sometimes easier to face a
multitude, than a few?

A gentleman approached, and accosted him with the
accent of inquiry. “Colonel De Vandreuil, I believe?”

Harold bowed, and coloured. That was not his name;
and yet, what other name had he? Logan, it was true,
was his by birthright; but who knew Logan, or cared
for him, in London? “And perhaps,” said he, aloud,
while his eyes flashed fire—“perhaps they may dignify
the Logans, by the title of colonel Logan!—damnation!”

The gentleman saw the working of his nether lip, and
bowed again, as if expecting an answer, in some anxiety.

“Yes sir—so I am called.”

“A card;” said the other, and immediately presented
one to him. It was in a well known hand. “Ask for
the lady Beryl. You will be led to me. Speak to me,
as if you were yet in the governour's family. Be prepared
for every thing. Show no astonishment, whatever
may happen. Let nothing surprise you. Be not intimidated.
Be yourself—be Logan!

The gentleman left him, and passed out. His heart
beat furiously—stopped—and beat again; a mist came
over his eyes. “I will,” said he, audibly, “I will;” and
turning to a servant, he said, “lead me to my lady Beryl.”

The servant bowed, and led him forward, through two
rooms, blazing with lights. A strange stillness followed
him; and he traversed the last apartment, deliberately,
with a firm step, while every eye was upon him.

A party, who were all busy, very busy, in the sprightly
nothingness of fashionable employment, separated as he
approached, and drew themselves up, in silence, as if to
receive a standard; and a lady, whom he instantly recognized,
advanced to meet him—but, heaven and earth,
how changed!—Harold scarcely dared to lift his eyes to
her face. Her beauty was awful and majestick. She was
glittering in pearl and black—her dark hair was parted
in simplicity, upon her pale forehead, and interlaced with
broad bands of threaded pearl, that passed aslant over
her temples: her sweeping drapery, her perfect waist,
the beautiful dropping of her shoulders, and her look of
encouraging frankness, as she promptly extended her
hand to him, took poor Harold almost off his feet. He
was petrified at her self-command.

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

`Colonel,' said she, `I am delighted to meet you
again, and acknowledge, in the house of my brother,
how deeply sensible I am of your obliging, and incessant
attentions on the passage, to myself and child.' As
she said this, and he faltered out some unintelligible reply,
she stood more erect. He instantly comprehended
her, and followed her example.

He was then successively presented to the family of
the governour, as he, of whom they had `heard so
much.'

Harold instantly recovered himself. His dark eyes
lighted up, and he threw a glance over the faces
about him, with all the deliberate leisure and nonchalance
of high fashion. They shrunk, however, from his
inquisitive look, but admired his composure. This was
an experiment to him, but he made it the essential
rule of his future conduct, never to doubt, never to hesitate—
It being better to offend, by disregarding custom,
than by being ignorant of it, particularly of fashionable
custom. For the former you are never ridiculed,
though you may be hated; for the latter you are always
ridiculed, and sometimes hated too.

A new face, apparently seeking an opportunity of studying
his, without being seen, soon attracted his eye. It
was, as he caught a glimpse of it, the countenance of one
profoundly acquainted with man—another passed—It
was full of fiery impetuosity—their eyes met—an unequivocal
expression of pleasure passed over the lips of each.
All eyes were upon Harold. All were delighted with
the sudden and beautiful variations of character, to be
seen in his face. An old, and remarkably tall, stately
man, was among them. From the first moment that
Harold opened his lips, he had fixed his eyes upon
him, and kept them there. `Astonishing,' said he, at
last, reluctantly withdrawing his eyes—`De Vaudreuil!
a Frenchman! astonishing!'

He moved, and shook his venerable head, with the
aspect of royalty, repeatedly, as he renewed his gaze,
from time to time. A servant was passing. The old
man touched his elbow, and when he turned and

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

saw Harold, a sudden exclamation of surprise broke
from his lips.

Harold was exceedingly embarrassed. How strange
it was; go where he would, he was forever thus watched
and assailed. Was it custom? No; for he saw that other
strangers were overlooked. Turn which way he would,
he found himself exposed to the most painful scrutiny—
a perpetual attention too, respectful, it was true, but
nevertheless, of a nature terribly irksome to him. He
felt as if there was henceforth, to be no quiet for
him; no solitude, on this earth. He could not be alone.
He felt as if he were haunted!

He heard a quick cry. Some one touched him, in the
crowd that passed him, and as he turned, whispered,
`be surprised at nothing!' He instantly awoke, and
pressed a hand convulsively—`merciful heaven!' he
cried, and dropped the hand. It was the hand, not of
Elvira, but of an old man—he shook in all his joints,
as a pair of little eyes, preternaturally vivid, were turned
upon his face. He was barely restrained, indeed,
from uttering a cry of horrour; for the last time that he
had seen this apparition was in the blank solitude of
the west—by a voice that he knew. `Be undisturbed!'
it said. It was Elvira's; and he felt as grateful, as if she
had laid, forever, some spectre that had long haunted
him.

She passed on, and Harold followed her, and found
her occupied by, and occupying, a whole room of really
intelligent people. Never had he seen her so fascinating,
so full of spirit, and grace, and promptitude;
her tone thrilled through and through him, at times.

He heard voices in low conversation, near him. He
turned, but there was nobody near him, so occupied.
Could it be his fancy? One said `no, no, a Logan.'
Then a pause followed, and after a few moments, the
same voice continued, in a whisper, that, had his eyes
been shut, Harold would have believed to be within
reach of his arm—`resemblance!' pho! it is he, himself—
the whole family.'

`But why not apprise us of it?' said another, eagerly.

`Oh, that is for you and others, to discover.

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

Resemblances are always easy to find, when we go in search
of them—we are delighted with our own sagacity, you
know, in guessing right for a portrait, and pained, if
we are wrong. No, they would have it acknowledged,
by all, accidentally, without any premeditation.' Harold's
uneasiness at length, became downright irritation.
To be thus examined, even in kindness, by one
who could not brook any examination, seemed to be
carrying matters a little too far. His face soon showed
what was passing in his mind, and the whispers instantly
ceased. But others, at a distance, were still talking
about him, and they paid no regard to his agitation.
It seemed to give excitement to their remarks; for as
he became more and more impatient, they became more
and more earnest and emphatick, in their gesticulation
and glances.

Harold's patience was now gone. He threw up his
front, with that lofty and intrepid manner, which was so
peculiarly his own, when all his character was about to
break out at once—what was his surprise and mortification?—
there was a general and unqualified burst of
recognition, and Elvira looked at him, as if, at that moment,
he were acting a part, and had exactly touched
out with terrible distinctness, some point, hitherto
held inaccessible, of his original.

`Remember your lesson, Harold!' said she, coming
near him. `You are a heedless pupil—be patient, cool,
and circumspect.'

Harold heard her; and while he wondered the more,
at what she said, stood trebly braced for the conflict,
as her eyes shone upon him. One desperate effort—
one!—and he took her hand, and conducted her to the
group, into which, he immediately penetrated, and began
a conversation, with three or four, at the same
time, partly in French, to a lady, who so addressed
him, partly in Spanish, to an officer that was present,
and partly in English, of such raciness, energy, and
poignancy, that lady Elvira was overpowered, and
overwhelmed, with the display.

Harold was amazed at himself. There was a startling
energy, a promptitude and readiness in all his
thought, that astonished him. It was inspiration to

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

him. His abruptness of look and language was set off,
by an adaptedness of muscle and action, that made him
appear to think all over. It was a new study to them
that were about him; and his deep, musical voice, without
tone or affectation—the strong emphasis of his unqualified,
and apparently unchosen language, full of vigour
and power, were absolutely thrilling. Whence
came these new faculties? He knew not. True, he had
often felt in the war council, the loud prompting of a
spirit, anxious alike for distinction in the senate, and
the field; and twice or thrice, had he, under the sudden
and ungovernable excitement, produced by wrong or
violence, broke out, in their presence, with what they,
the men of the woods, the elder of whom had listened,
for half a century, unmoved as their own oaks, to the
thundering of their mightiest orators—with what they
considered the voice of denunciation and prophecy.

They shook in their seats. Their hair rose, and their
eyes lightened, as he stood planted before them; his
naked arm outstretched, with every muscle quivering,
as he pointed to the track of the depredating white men.
But then, that was at home—without preparation; for
if he had one moment to prepare, his heart withered,
and he shrunk appalled, from the fearful undertaking
of Eloquence.

True, he could debate, and after he had debated with
irresistible effect, where no formality or preparation had
unsettled or disturbed him, he would quake at the recollection
of his own temerity: but then, it was the rashness
of a vindictive spirit—now, he was no longer in an Indian
council, but standing under a blue canopy, glittering
with other lights than those of heaven—in a vast apartment,
swarming with beautiful apparitions, and peopled
with creatures so heavenly fair, that their very thought
seemed transparent. And yet! here, even here, unaccustomed
as he was, to the blaze and luxury of fashion
and beauty, he was speaking, before he knew it, with
such rapidity and effect, in his strong, poetical, and
awakening manner, that the priesthood of fashion stood
still before him; and he was soon completely environed
by eager and palpitating listeners. Was Harold aware
of their presence, and accumulation? He did not appear

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

to be—but, having once mounted his chariot, he could
not descend, till he had thundered and lightened to his
heart's content. He finished, and he started, as from a
trance, and the whole room appeared to swim before his
eyes—and the tapestry to be all alive with parting lips,
as he recovered, and saw how entirely he was the
speaker of the assembly. He blushed—faltered—attempted
an apology—and his character was instantly
established forever!

Was ever triumph more complete? One only thing,
Harold then wanted, for consummate happiness. The
wish was feebly, faintly articulated, but it passed over
his fevered heart, like the shadow of something green
and cool. What was that wish? It was, that his Indian
girl were near! He felt himself growing sick; but struggled
and arose. The thought of her would not be dispossessed.
It held its place. The lights burnt dim; he
heard only a confused ringing, and he put his hand to
his forehead, and covered his eyes. `Why?' said he, to
himself, `why comes she to my remembrance, now,
amid intoxication, and delirium?—sweet, blessed creature!
how have I wronged thee!—thy meek, uncomplaining
countenance is before me, now. I cannot shut
it out. I close my eyes, and cover them with my hands—
but thou art still visible—I am glad of it! I love this
secret spirituality of our intercourse—no, no!' he added,
passionately rising up, utterly forgetful of where he
was, and who was looking upon him, and dashing the
cold sweat from his forehead—`I have wronged her—
but, by the living God! I will atone for it, in blood and
tears!'

The company withdrew from him, in consternation.
The apartment was a solitude. One person only remained—
the very lights made the vacancy more melancholy,
nay, even more appalling. They shone, as if
in some of the self-illuminated mansions of the dead—
in silence and immobility—escutcheons and banners,
and spears, and rosaries, perhaps around, but all lifeless
and motionless. Harold turned deadly pale, for he
heard an echo, as he thought, to his own suppressed
groaning. It was lady Elvira. She put her hand upon

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

his forehead: and when he lifted his dark, mournful
eyes to hers, she fell upon his neck, and wept there.
He thanked her, pressed her hand, and arose, with
lips strongly compressed, and quivering with convulsion,
as if he felt, and would stifle, a mortal agony.

His brain whirled. He had been eloquent—but the
spell was broken, his subjects scattered, and his dominion
gone. He recalled a part of the drama—he saw
himself, distinctly, like a disembodied spirit, pass before
him!—he shuddered—turned to Elvira, and pointed
with his hand. But she saw nothing—nothing! Yet
there he was!—the same stately, cold silence—the deep
musing of his step—the folded arms, the haughty lip,
rebuking, with an inward scorn, the childish hilarity
and revelry about him. He saw the apparition of a
crowd. They stood awe-struck, before a black shadow
that declaimed before them, with a simple and strange
motion. He felt, the next moment, something like a
cold serpent, sliding over his heart. He was now
fronting a group of dancers—he paused, and lifted his
foot, as if he had set it, unshod, naked, upon a coiled
adder!

`Who can he be?—curse his familiar impudence!'—
he cried—`let me but reach him, and I will strangle him
before her eyes! Gracious heaven! he has taken her
hand—nay, I will abide here—he holds it too: holds
Elvira's hand, before an assembled multitude!'

This spectacle brought him to his senses at once. A
tenfold state and solemnity sat upon his brow. He suffered—
O! that he did, to the extremity of mortal sufferance;
but he was too proud to let any one suspect it—
no! though his heart were dissolving in its own agitation.
He approached, and attempted to renew the
conversation—but his very voice had changed. It was
mournful, and deep, and thrilling—but unsustained—
he was absent, distressed, and his countenance was ashy
pale—but his words were even more composed and
steady, than ever. No! no! he could not conceal his
agony. His fits of silence, suddenly broken, with a
melancholy earnestness to be occupied, and then resumed,
as if merely to distract the observation of the

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

company, from himself—there were enough for the
youngest and least experienced to judge by. No! no!
Harold was a bad player. His distress was visible, immediately,
where he least wished it to be, to Elvira,
herself. Others saw it, too, but they attributed it to
sudden illness—She, alone, of all that were near him,
felt and knew the real cause.

`I fear, my dear sir—I fear,' said a gentleman that
was near, in a tone of the most friendly and affectionate
concern—`that you are seriously ill, my young
friend.' As he said this, he extended his hand, as if to
feel Harold's pulse.

Harold bared his wrist, and stretched his arm over
the chair, with a smile; but the effort to be cheerful, at
such a moment, was worse than all. His eyes filled, in
spite of himself: and he was unable to speak for an instant;
but it was only for an instant—his soul rose like
an abused monarch, and he was himself again!—master
of his feelings, his looks, his tones, and his speech;
but still, above the affectation of appearing cheerful.

He arose to depart. The evening had been, O, how unlike
what he had expected—a time of weariness and pain.
Yet there was an involutary accompaniment, in all that
were near. They felt, and showed in that unequivocal manner,
a deep interest in the dark stranger; some had other
ways of showing it—some by silence—some by earnestness
of look—others, and they were all women, (for men
have no such delicacy) by diverting the attention of the
company from his distress, and embarrassment.

`Farewell!' said Harold, at last, rising abruptly,
as if he dared not trust his mind to linger on the
thought, and speaking in a low voice to his host, while
he bowed to the circle around, without once lifting his
eyes to her, the object of all his inquietude.

His host pressed his hands in silence. `Colonel! I am
sorry—(this was said with uncommon emphasis) to
part with you. I am a man of few words. But I expect
to see you every day, while you are here. My carriage
is at the door.'

Harold bowed, and was soon in his own apartment—
ignorant almost by what magick, the removal had been

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

made so quickly and silently, for he had heard nothing,
seen nothing, as they thundered along the streets.

CHAPTER IV.

Behold Harold now in his room—his head resting
upon his hands—a tear! can it be possible?—a tear
trickling through his fingers. Verily, the Indian must
be broken in spirit! Hark! that is the pulsation of his
heart—and that—listen! that is his breathing, so almost
articulate, as if he were suffocating in his sleep.

`Where am I?' he cries, striking the table with his
hand—`what have I done? Am I mad? Yes, I am
mad, mad, beyond the reach of palliation, or excuse.
He could not have been a lover—he is not—by heaven,
he is not! woe to him, if he be! People that love, do not
show it so openly, at least, in publick. And yet, damn
it, he cannot be a relation; relations do not yearn for such
familiarities—her hand held in his, unresistingly—
pshaw! who cares for her hand now? Once, it was
distinction, to touch it—shame, shame, on her! base,
unfeeling woman!'

`But * * but—what am I?—I!—can I complain?
Where is my fidelity? Loena!—O, thou art bitterly
avenged. This is jealousy, devouring jealousy—
feeding like a serpent upon my brain. Who is he? No
matter. Brother, lover, friend—it has taught me one
lesson. I have been a scoundrel! Heaven forgive me!
I repent, deeply repent. Loena! love! living or dead,
thy triumph is now complete! I am thine, and thine
alone; mine only love, my dark-eyed Indian girl.'

Yes! the conquest was now complete. Harold was
now firm of heart. Nothing could shake him. Once determined,
he was forever immovable. Composed by
this resolution, self-sustained, and self-restored, He
slept this night a more refreshing sleep than he had,
since he met lady Elvira on board the vessel. And this
night, for his reward, he dreamt that he held her whom
he did love, though for a while he had forgotten, in the

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

drunken exhilaration of his spirit, her and himself, to
his heart; and felt her bosom throb against his, in purity
and love, in timidity and passion, of purity in its
perfection, and love in its sublimity.

He was awakened, in broad day, from a blissful
dream, in which he had recapitulated all, all of his
transgressions to her, and been forgiven, and blessed—
by a servant, who handed him a note. It was as follows:

`I was distressed at your conduct last evening: we
go into the country after dinner, and we expect you to
go with us. Before, or on the way, if I have an opportunity,
I shall speak of some occurrences that have taken
place.'

Was such a note to be disregarded? No, surely not.
And Harold, of course, was again by the side of Elvira.
Not, however, the feeble and irresolute creature that
he may seem for awhile; but he was there. She never
appeared more captivating, more majestick. Her blandishments
were, what few could resist, but yet, Harold,
whose spirit was now in armour, did resist them. He
had been told, and he delighted to repeat it—Beware
of precipitate promises, beware of rash resolutions—Be
slow to resolve, but speedy to execute. But having
once made a resolution, (as he now had to overcome
his attachment to Elvira, for Loena's sake,) whatever
it be, keep it—keep it, for life and death. Was it weak,
rash, precipitate? keep it and punish yourself. It will
teach you more caution and wisdom. Not so, if you
could set yourself free from it, when you pleased. You
would then, never be wise. Besides, it takes away all
dignity from your resolutions and promises, if you are
known ever to break them, under any pretence. Do you
fear a change? Then learn to make them conditional.
Such was Harold's reasoning, and, therefore, it was his
way, nay it was his religion, to keep his promises, good
or bad.

Was this right? Harold had persuaded himself that
it was. But he was asked, `Suppose you had promised
to kill a man, would you kill him?' `Assuredly,' was his
reply.

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

They, that heard him, shuddered. They forgot to
ask, if he would ever promise to kill a man. That he
would never do, even in a passion. Why? Because, experience
had made him wary. He was careful not to
promise, because, he knew that he must pay the penalty
of his wickedness and folly, by performance. Others
might commit murder in their hearts, threaten, and lie,
and repent. He did not. They were contemptible. He,
at the worst, was only wicked.

`I have much to communicate to you,' said lady Elvira,
in an impressive tone, as she seated herself by his
side. `Be prepared for something that will try you. Do
you know who you are—your parentage?'

`Yes,' said Harold proudly, `a Logan.'

`But your father?'

`An adopted Logan.'

`But have you no curiosity! He was a white, an Englishman.”

`Tant pis,' said Harold, half smiling in scorn, and
mockery. `Harold,' said Elvira, reproachfully, `Harold,
you do not wish to hurt my feelings, I hope.'

`A white!' said he, laying his hand upon her shoulder,
and looking her full in the face, `Yes, Elvira, he
was, but in appearance only, not in heart.'

`Do you know that he was an Englishman?'

`Yes, from what you told me—in no other way. I
never asked. I care not who, or what he was. All white
men were alike to me, (men, I speak of,) treacherous,
cowardly, cruel: all countries were alike, where they
dwelt, the abode of wickedness and tyranny.'

`Patience, Harold, patience. Why what has taken
possession of thee, so on a sudden. Come, come, be more
temperate; remember, we are not in America now. Let
us talk this matter over calmly. You have come here
providentially. You are young, nameless, friendless—
hush, dont interrupt me, in the estimation of men, you
are so. Now prepare yourself, be composed. What
would you say, were I to tell you that your father was
a nobleman?'

`Say!—nothing, except that I was sorry for it.'

—`That you have relations still living—'

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

`Gracious heaven! I! Where, lady, where?'

`Oh, I thought that I should disturb your apathy.
But remember your promise. Be firm. We shall see
some within another hour—you have a sister.'

`A sister!' cried Harold, leaping upon his feet, and
seizing her hand, with the most impassioned earnestness—
`Lady! on thy soul, do not trifle with me—have
I a sister! O, my God, my God! Yes, dear Elvira. I
will believe thee, I must; thy countenance is too solemn,
for a doubt—a sister! O my heart is yearning to pour
out its gathered fountains of tenderness. Where is she?
O, tell me, dear, dear woman! How passionately I long
to find some living creature related to me—a sister!
O, how I shall doat upon her! I shall lavish all these
inexhaustible stores of affection upon her—all these,
that have been accumulating ever since my birth, in
darkness, desolation, and loneliness. Their seals shall
be melted—but no! no, no—it cannot be. Thou wouldst
not mock me—but, nay, forgive me, I have no sister,
I can have none. My mother died, and my brothers,
and my sisters, all, all! in flame and blood! I alone escaped.
I feel it, I know it. The dream is passed, my
heart is cold again. I am alone again. No living creature
is related to me—alone, alone!'

He covered his face, and sank into a chair.

`No Harold, believe me. I do not speak unadvisedly,
I have the proof. Thou hast a sister—another child of
thine own father, but not the child of thy mother; one
whom thou wilt love, Ah how devotedly! Yea, more—
perhaps thou hast a brother (her voice faltered)—it is
possible; but of him there is a melancholy tale to tell.
Rank and fortune are within thy reach, dependent, however,
in some measure, upon the certainty of his fate.
You do not comprehend. You are bewildered; but, there
are the papers
, (as she said this, she opened a secretary,
and handed him a bundle; and Harold fancied, that she
turned deadly pale, as she touched them, and that she
approached them, with a strange reluctance, nay even
with terrour.) `The governour knew the whole, as I
have before told thee, and when he died, he gave me a
part of these papers, with his own hand, bidding me

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

interest my friends, who are powerful here, in your behalf.
Nay, do not interrupt me—I have obeyed him.
I have succeeded. I have invoked his spirit to thine
aid, and it appeared. To its prompting I have yielded.
We shall take council, and proceed thoughtfully in the
business. Some years may pass, before you are acknowledged.
But, in the mean time, you are young, ardent,
ambitious, and resolute, with the alphabet of greatness
already at your command; but you want discipline, system,
time and experience. You must prepare yourself,
Harold, for playing no second part in the great drama
of life. What say you? will you, can you devote five
years, with all your heart and soul, to solitary study?—
toil, night and day, for distinction?—forget all your early
habits? and tie your spirit down, hand and foot, to it?
If you will only say that you will do this, we will believe
you, we know that you can; and we, I am authorised
to say this, we will give you elevation, riches, and
opportunity to be what you please. What say you? We
want your promise. That is enough for us, for we know
you. Five years may seem long; but we do not press
you to an immediate decision; we do not even attempt
to influence you. Take your own time for consideration.
But no shorter probation will do for us. There is much
for you to do. To do it well, you must have consummate
experience and self-collectedness. The time appointed
is short enough. You are thunderstruck; but I am obliged
to adopt this manner toward you now. We must
forget all that has passed. Henceforth, there must be no
allusion to it;
on your future conduct alone, do we rely.
Read those papers, when you have recovered your composure.
You will have need of much to support you.
There is a stupendous mystery concealed within them.
Perhaps your self-love may be wounded; but that will
soon pass away. You are, naturally, too great a man
to be afflicted long with such weaknesses. No, you need
not look thus. I do not flatter you, you know that I do
not. I never did. I never will. Among them, you will
find two miniatures, one of your sister, and one of your
brother. O, you are roused, I perceive! Well, well,
you may look at them a moment—but dont tear the

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

papers open so furiously—there!—see what you have
done!'

Harold tore open the bundle, and soon discovered the
miniatures, and pressed the first, without looking at it,
to his lips—his eyes filled—he wiped them and looked
at it —he wiped them again—

`My sister! that my sister!' he cried, in a tone of
unutterable horrour. He groaned aloud: the picture fell
from his hand, and he sat staring at Elvira, his noble
countenance full of preternatural vacancy and terrour.

It was the picture of Elvira herself.

She shrieked aloud, at his aspect. His eyes were
motionless, and, as her hand approached him, he shuddered,
and shrank from her, and his knees smote together.

`In the name of heaven! what ails thee Harold, dear
Harold?' she said; but he gave no answer; he only covered
his ears with his hands, as if he had gone raving
mad, at the sound of her voice.

Her eyes fell upon the picture. She took it up. She
was amazed. `Merciful providence!' she exclaimed,
how came it there! It was shivered and bloody when
I saw it last! It was upon his bosom. Who can have
had it! Whence came it?' She began searching, with
hands that shook so as to prevent her from untying the
ribbands, and she was obliged to tear them asunder,
breaking seals and all. She soon found a third miniature.

`There, Harold, there! dear, dear Harold. Look at
that—that is thy sister—poor girl. No wonder thou
wast death-struck. Harold! Harold! rouse thee!'

She held the miniature to his eyes—they shut involuntarily;
she shook him; and, at last, a deep sigh burst
from his labouring heart; he attempted to rise, and
walk, but he did not appear to feel the floor; his joints
yielded, and he fell. `Where am I?' said he, putting
his hand faintly to his forehead, upon which the thick
clammy moisture of death was standing, `where am I?
lady!—Who art thou? Why am I pinioned thus. I
knew it not. No, by my hopes of salvation! No! What
have I done? I know not. Speak to me, lady, hast thou

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

any compassion upon a dying man? Thou hast—thy
tears, bless thee lady! I am not then utterly reprobate.
That picture—take it away—there is one exactly like
it, hot, hot, burning in my brain; put thy hand here
lady, here!—dost thou not feel it—Ah!'

Elvira wept over him, soothed him; and after a
while, ventured to repeat the name of sister. His lips
quivered a little. She then produced the picture, the
true picture. He appeared to recover. The wildness,
and fixedness of his look departed. He pressed her
hand, and arose, and sat down by her, upon the sofa—
still partially bewildered.

He was holding the miniature of his sister now in his
hand. He looked at it—brought it nearer, and then turning,
with a melancholy smile to Elvira, he said, `pray
tell me, lady, Elvira, what has happened to me? Have
I been sick? The last that I can recollect is, that—pray
is this the portrait of my dear sister—what is her name?

`It is—her name is Caroline.'

`Well, I could weep heartily over it. Do you know
that just now, when I first took it into my hands, its
countenance appeared to change—yes change!—aye, Elvira,
I protest to thee, that it looked for a moment like
thee. What a strange delusion! I fear that I am not well,
my temples are sore; there is an odd, whirling sensation
in my head; and I remember that it grew suddenly dark
about me, when the face changed. What did I say?—
Have I had a fit? Surely,—lady, look at me—what has
happened?—Thou hast been weeping.'

`No matter now—' said the delighted woman, `all is
well now—'

`What a heavenly countenance!' cried Harold, poring
devoutly over the beautiful picture, `such serene
dark eyes? What colour are they?—not blue surely—'

`No—I hardly know what they are—I only know
that I have mistaken them, at night, for black, when she
was a child, and that they were always exceedingly
beautiful.'

`How smooth and high the forehead!—the blue veins
rippling over it—like delicate stains over the transparent
leaf of a magnolia—how beautifully arched—her

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

eye-brows! and yet straight enough for dignity and expression.
O, what sweetness and purity! what intelligence—
love her!—O, I love her already, as if we had
been a thousand years acquainted. But come, let us
see my brother, ha! ha! ha!'

`What do you laugh at, Harold?

`Ha! ha! ha! I am thinking of the strange sensations
that I just had. It appears to me that I have lost my
memory. I have heard of shocks, apoplectick, I believe
they call them. Perhaps this was one—'

`What! Harold. You amaze me. You cannot surely
laugh at such an event.'

O, no. not at that, but I laugh at—wasn't it very
strange, dear, that I should think this face looked like
thine, and yet I did—I protest to thee, that I thought
it exactly like thee. But, while I was looking at it,
it changed—indeed it did?'

While he was speaking, he took the other miniature
from the hand of Elvira, who appeared unable either
to look at it or relinquish it. He turned his eyes to it—
he appeared bewildered for a moment—he put his
hand to his forehead—he held the picture at different
lengths, now afar off, and now near, with a continually
increasing astonishment, now shutting his eyes, and now
turning them off, as if unwilling to believe his senses—
`By heaven, and all its angels!' he cried, at last, in a loud
voice, springing from his seat, `it is he!'

`Lady—is that—that!—(the picture dropped from
his hands into her lap,) is that the picture of my brother?
The brother of Caroline, the sweet Caroline?'

`Again, Harold!—you alarm me. Another paroxysm—
'

`O, Oscar! Oscar,' cried the agitated Indian, `O, would
that I had known thee! Thou fierce and implacable
spirit, would that I had known thee!'

Elvira stood apalled at his convulsive agitation. His
voice rung through and through her brain. `Oscar!
she echoed, `who hath dared to pronounce thy name,
before my presence? Oscar!—O, let my malediction—
'

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

`Forbear! forbear!' cried Harold, plucking down her
agitated hands. She obeyed, and they sat down, unwillingly,
as if they had no power to support themselves,
or resist some outward pressure; as if their very bones
were made of wax—unwillingly, and in silence.

Harold told her when, and where, he had met the
original of the picture. She was stupified with astonishment.
She could not believe him. It was impossible—
impossible!' she said, vehemently, `on board of the same
vessel, with me, and I not know it! Oh no! Harold, by
my hope of salvation, I do tell thee that it could not
be; I should have felt Oscar's presence thrilling my
very blood, had he been so near me.'

`Stay,' said Harold, `perhaps this will assure thee.'
He opened a little folded pocketbook, and took out
some scraps of paper with an agitated hand. `I found
these,' said he, `upon the deck, after he left me; I saw
him throw away a handful of paper, but the wind blew
a part of them back to us. Do you know the handwriting?
'

`Alas! it is true, true,' she answered, in a broken
voice, `but stay,' (she began to read here, and the colour
came and went, with terrifying rapidity over her
face,) `O yes! yes!' she cried, clasping and lifting her
blue eyes to heaven—Father! thy will be done! It was
he, he himself!'

A part seemed to be in a female hand; but there were
marginal notes in another character. Harold attempted
to read them again, and succeeded in decyphering a
few legible sentences.

— — thy destiny!—what knowest thou
of thy destiny? — — Infatuated man!—
A murderer—the slayer too of thy sister —— —
O, Oscar! Oscar! — defend
suicide!—

To this was the following note: `Yes!—I do defend
it. What right hath any one to bid me live? Who cares
for Oscar? May I not, at my own free will and pleasure,
risk my life and limbs, in charity, battle, or adventure?
Then have I a property in them—but—'

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

`That I have loved thee (was written in the former
character)—passionately, I do not pretend to deny.
That I no longer love thee, I will not attempt to say.
It would be false, if I did. No, Oscar, I do love thee,
I shall love thee to my dying day—But — —— —
I dread thee — More to be
feared than beloved. — — Who would
dare to couple her fate with thine? — —— — — — — —

Hast thou not — said that it was perilous ——
and when I told thee what she said, didst thou
not reply, and tell me, yes, yes! it is too true. She is
thy best friend — She does not wrong me.
Thy courage is terrible—to think of marrying one like
me — — Didst thou not? — ——
And when I have seen thy rivetted brows—
thine intensely bright eyes fixed, in deadly wrath,
upon some other eye—and heard thy suppressed, but
terrible voice, denouncing some one, upon whom it
seemed to fall, syllable by syllable, like a curse—did I
not tremble—joint and marrow—and can I love thee?

O, Oscar! — — — farewell! farewell
forever! — — — ——
Hast thou — forgotten that night? O never
shall I forget it?—thine unhallowed trespass—thy
strange levity—thy suffocation—agony—thy brief repentance—
O Oscar!—Thy convulsive sobs—I hear
them yet?—thy hot tears—I feel them yet—my heart
was blistered as they fell. — — ——
and yet, I forgave thee!—Is it forgotten?
Was not that a proof of my love, unbounded, and impassioned
as thine own? — — ——
No, no, it is all over now. — farewell forever! —
Repent, repent, I conjure thee. A murderer thou art
already—a madman perhaps—but O, Oscar, O my beloved,
thou, whom I must never see again. Oh, put
not the seal of blood and death, forever and ever, to
thy consummate guilt—O, be not, I conjure thee, thou
most wayward, and desperate man, be not a self

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

murderer' — — — — farewell. — — — — —

To this was a note also, in the following words—
`No, no. She did not, I should have worshipped thee—
did
I ever aught—said I ever aught, unkindly to thee,
woman? No, never, never! I should have died over and
over again, without one look of reproach, or coldness—
nay—have I not been dying—and loved thee yet.
Was not my heart bursting more than once, and did I
ever wrong thee. — — — —
A murderer!—no—I am a martyr.' — —

The tears fell fast from the beautiful eyes of Elvira,
as she assisted, in assembling the fragments, and decyphering
them, which she did, with an avidity and readiness,
that Harold afterwards thought extraordinary.

`That was thy brother, Harold,' said she, as he deposited
them again in his pocket-book, `thine own
brother; and never walked there, upon this earth, a more
god-like spirit. May God forgive him! The fine gold
became dim, clouded; with a profane foot, and a desperate
hand, he plucked down the image of his Maker,
from the place of his sacrifice, and put up a man in
armour, reeking with blood—a creature whom he called
Ambition. But, he is gone, gone, with all his colossal
attributes and transgressions—O, may it be that
he went, as thou thinkest, in a delirium, insensible to
the awful weight of his obligation to the Eternal!'

`These papers,' she added, laying her hand, with a
convulsive shudder, upon a part of the bundle, which
was tied with a blue ribband, stiffened and discoloured,
`relate to his life. They were tied with his own hands.
They have never been untied since. That ribband is
wet with the heart's blood of an enemy—one whom he
slew, before his own family altar, in the very presence of
his household gods!—Read them. Beware. Thou art
fashioned like him, Harold, and the lesson should sink
deep, very deep, into thy soul.'

Harold was chilled to the heart. There was something
so awful and admonitory in her voice.

`But who art thou, lady?—who, and whence?—that

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

seemest to have been so familiar with my brother's
transgressions.'

`No matter,' she replied with dignity—`no matter.
Remember mine admonitions, as thou wouldst prosper.
Watch thy temper. Crucify thy pride. Trample to the
earth thine arrogant, overbearing spirit—O Harold, I
beseech thee, as I have besought him, with a sore heart,
aching and trembling with prayer for ye both—Be a
good man
.'

She was upon her knees. All at once, a light broke
in upon him. He caught out his pocket-book again, and
examined the writing of the female.—It was not to be
mistaken!—he was breathless.

`Lady Elvira—have I not heard thee pronounce the
name of Oscar before—even in America!'

She covered her face with her hands.

`O, now I see it, all! noble, excellent creature! I see
it, all! I feel it, all!—my sister—beloved of my brother—
thou, who didst abandon—but dost lament my brother—
heaven bless thee!'—He embraced her, and mingled
his tears with hers.

Their silence was interrupted, by the entrance of a
servant, to announce that the carriage was drawn up,
and Mr. Hammond waiting: once more, then, they
joined hands, like a brother and sister, and soon came
in sight of several beautiful cottages, near a large mansion,
upon a hill.

It was visible, like a bright spot, in a wide amphitheatre
of glowing verdure, long before they were near
it. The hand of Elvira was upon Harold's arm; and
already had he learnt somewhat of the feelings that are
fraternal—his passionate, tumultuous, overwrought sensations
were chiefly allayed, or assuaged; and now, he
was doubly thankful that he had thus anticipated, as it
seemed, the resolution of Elvira,—and taught his heart
a new lesson of constancy, while it was yet apparently
in his power to be inconstant. Such is ever the reward
of virtuous resolution.

`That cottage,' said Elvira, as they turned the corner
of a narrow road, over which, two rows of aged
elms—interwove their dark and irregular branches,

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

forming a tangled and broken canopy, through which
bright glimpses of the sky were caught, looking as if
the whole heaven were one mirrour, with parts of the
quicksilver, here and there, rubbed off.—`That cottage'—
they caught another view of it—her lips moved—but
no sound followed. Harold understood the silent pressure
of her hand upon his arm—but he, too, could not
utter a word; his heart was too full. It seemed a profanation
to speak aloud, in such a scene, so still, so
beautiful, so serene!

`But,' said the stately old man that accompanied
them, `you ought to be more fully apprised, than I believe
you are, of whom you are to meet.'

Harold, who had begun to endure the scrutiny of
his eyes with tolerable composure, bowed in silence.
It was irksome to be interrupted at such a moment,
with the matters of the world—and insufferably so, if
not impious, he thought, to touch upon lighter affairs,
in a season of such religious beauty. The fine
countenance of the old man was illuminated with a
most benignant smile, as he observed the imploring of
Harold's eye, when he bowed his assent; and still more
was he pleased, when Harold, as he began, threw himself
back in his seat, pulled his hat over his eyes, as if
to hide his emotion, and sat, with his arms folded, listening
to what affected him so thrillingly.

`You are a Cumberland,' said Mr. Hammond. `Your
father was George Clarence of Salisbury, third son of
the last Cumberland. He held a seignory in his own
right: the family were wealthy—but your father was an
extraordinary man—he loved and was beloved—he had
rivals among the blood royal—princes—Enough for the
present. His ungovernable ambition led him to America.
You are henceforth to assume the name.—If you
choose to retain your commission, which seems to be a
somewhat questionable one, to say nothing of its danger—
you will be colonel Cumberland; or, if you will
indulge us so far, we will delight to recognize you as
Harold of Salisbury. Your sister is known as Caroline,
of Salisbury—Cumberland is the family name, to be
worn or not, at pleasure. We cannot invest you with

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

your rights immediately, but we can put you in the
way of living like a gentleman, and of occupying the
place, to which it is probable, that heaven has destined
you—if you deserve it—a place of authority and power.
I am not at liberty to speak more plainly now. In the
mean time, I do trust, young man (this was said in a
manner strikingly solemn and impressive) that you are
not forgetful of your acknowledgments—no, no—I do
not mean that. You do not understand me. I do not
mean gratitude of so earthly a character—nor does she,
I am sure. Your cheek burns—it is a good symptom,
at the slightest impeachment of your gratitude, for the
favours and indulgences of your earthly friend—but—
remember my words. I would have them engraven on
thy heart. They are the essence of all that I have
learnt, all that I can teach thee, and I am now three
score and ten.—Remember thy Creator.'

Harold felt the rebuke. His heart rose in his throat.
He could have thrown himself into the old man's arms—
as a son, into those of a father—but he dared not.
There was so much sublimity—something so serene
and benignant, so dignified and amiable, in the countenance
before him, that he felt, for the first time, the reverential
emotions of awe and love, at the same moment,
flooding his heart, and rising to his eyes:—that
tribute which they, who are not utterly forsaken and
reprobate, involuntarily pay to the aged and good—the
truly religious and venerable—for the old seem to stand
as especial monuments of divine pleasure—living beyond
their allotted term, almost by a continually repeated
miracle. It is, for we all feel it more or less,
the homage that vice itself cannot withhold from virtue.
In the presence of a religious man, one who has
been sorely tried and perplexed, during many generations
with the doings of Providence, and yet stands upright
and smiling under his gray, thin hair, we seem to
breathe the same air with him, who has long held a
communion, which we are too undeserving, or too
thoughtless to desire, with his Father in heaven—Jehovah—
the living God!—Is there not—I appeal to thee,
reader—is there not somewhat purifying and exalting

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

in the thought?—to meet a fellow creature, just rising
perhaps, from a conversation with the Deity—is it not
as if we were one of the men of Israel, that saw the
lawgiver descend from the mountain, where he had
been, while it smoked and thundered with the everlasting
presence.—There is—and Harold felt it.

Harold was constituted of such materials as martyrs
are compounded from. But, like others, his visitations
were forgotten. Whatever kindness came unexpectedly
to him, he was grateful for: but his gratitude diminished,
as the cause increased. He seemed thankful for
nothing that was habitual and familiar to him; to grow
insensible of aught but special favours, and to become
weary, even of acknowledgment. Nay worse—even
the cold, lifeless, habitual exercise of devotion, became
inexpressibly irksome, and dissatisfactory to him, (for
while he felt it so, his heart reproached him for it;) if
heaven were indulgent, for any continued time, to his
infirmities and wants.

From his very boyhood, any unexpected incident,
seeming like kindness, in Him who is habitually kind,
in things where we are most insensible—good fortune,
no matter of what nature—an escape from a precipice,
or a wild beast—the meeting of one that he loved, would
prostrate him upon his face, in the dim solitude, and
he would pray, as the children of nature always do
pray, in breathless and awful silence, pouring out his
very heart in thankfulness.

But, in adversity—in calamity, Harold was apt to
forget his God; to rely upon himself alone. To pray
then, seemed to him, in his strange language, like
coaxing his Maker. `He knows what is best for me—
is unchangeable, and why need I importune him?' Harold
was young yet—thoughtless, and obstinate. He
knew not then, for he had never asked himself the question,
that a father may appoint some mode of application,
for his child to pursue in his petitioning, even
when he knows every of its wants, and has already resolved
upon his course. Prayer is the appointed medium,
(this is no cant, reader—I am not, and never
was, what people call a religious man—still less am I a

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

sectarian—I belong to no sect, no creed—I am neither
Jew nor Turk, Christian nor Mahometan—all my religion
consists in the belief of one supreme Being, to
whom we are all accountable—and that, if we do as we
would be done by, it is all that He requires—for man
to show his dependence upon, submission to, and confidence
in, his heavenly Father. But, let us return.

Harold was none of those that suffer their conscience
to repeat their condemnation, over and over again. No!
And when that monitor once stood up, she was recognized
and acknowledged, if her countenance were solemn,
and her port princely. On this occasion he felt
that he had been forgetful of his kindest benefactor, his
truest friend, and he determined, on the spot, no longer
to stifle the natural gushings of an affectionate spirit,
toward that good and great Being. Here began the
reformation, the radical and thorough reformation of
Harold
. His heart was sore with its own effort to purify
itself, and had been so, for a long while; but never
had he seriously and solemnly undertaken to cleanse it
of all impurity and wickedness till now. His first step
was his self-denial respecting Elvira; that accomplished,
all others were easy in comparison. It is with virtuous
as with vicious resolves, each hour's acquaintance with
one, makes us fitter to be acquainted with another.
Every act, of either character, is but the link of a long
chain, which by a propensity of our nature, easily perverted,
we seem determined to carry—and every link
that is lifted, renders the remainder easier and lighter
to be borne. A few bright thoughts, like angels busy
on messages of mercy, passed rapidly through his brain,
during this short ride, and purified and illuminated it,
with the speed and effect of lightning. He was a better
and wiser man, from that moment. The scales fell
from his eyes. Thus, a casual movement of the waters,
had tempted him to go down and wash, and be well,
when they might have been troubled forever, more violently,
without affecting him. A slight reproof, apparently
accidental, though not truly so, (for the old man
was a being of that provident benignity, which will not
obtrude its kindness or admonition unreasonably,) had

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

done more than much entreaty, great inquietude,
with severe disappointment, travail, weariness and affliction
had ever done for him.

He lifted his eyes to those of Mr. Hammond, to
thank him, but was startled at a new, yet strangely familiar
expression in his face. `Surely,' said he, almost
audibly, `I have seen that face before.'

Elvira heard his voice, and asked the reason of his
astonishment. He repeated his remark with an air of
singular perplexity. `Do you not remember the little
man of the woods—your familiar—you are amazed, I
perceive. He is a relation of your guardian here, I
find—and, accompanied your father to America. He
returned with us in the same vessel, without my knowledge,
until a few days before our arrival, when he
made himself known to me, and commanded me, in his
strangely imperious way, not to inform thee. He appears
to be strongly attached to you, Harold—but I
must apprise you that he has been delirious at times,
and that he prophecies much evil against you. You
smile—but he says that you shall die a violent and sudden
death; and bids you be prepared for it, declaring
that he is commissioned to tell you so. Nay, do not
look so very serious—some impression I should wish it
to make, but it would be weakness to let it disturb you.'

`He is commissioned,' said Harold, solemnly.

The mansion was again in sight; for they seemed to
have been travelling round and round it, without approaching,
for a whole hour. Harold had kept his eye
upon it for some time, watching it, as the carriage gradually
rose and sunk, in the undulating and circuitous
road, by which they wound up the beautiful hill upon
which it was built. The cottages about, were literally
embosomed in greenness, and encumbered, roof and
lattice, with a profusion of brilliant wild flowers, shrubs
and vines. Far to the left was a clump of disordered,
broken, and decayed trees, from whose remains the
mouldering bark was, here and there peeled off, leaving
the wood beneath of an intensely white appearance, in
patches and stripes—and these were all hung around
with the brightest verdure—newly sprouted, of a most

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

luxuriant growth; damp and glittering, in garlands, and
tresses, and bunches;—so exceedingly fantastick, and
vivid, and beautiful, as to seem the sport of the mischievous
creatures, that delight in mocking at decay
and ruin, and busy themselves in burying dirt and rubbish,
under a vegetation of tenfold brilliancy and richness.
From this spot, there commenced, and ran entirely
over the hill, in a waving line, a mass of shrubbery,
chiefly in flower, and changeable with all the varieties
of purple, yellow, white and green, here and
there intermixed with some delicate trees, that, shooting
up with a lone, bewildered aspect, from the flowers
below, and spouting, at the termination of the limbs, in
gushes of clustered foliage, vivid as emerald, and
changeable all over, as the wind blew upon them, like
bunches of coloured feathers—and looking, at a distance,
where the branches, which were often exceedingly
slender, could not be seen, like something afloat in
the air, motionless in general, but incessantly active at
times. A sheet of water lay below—far, far below,
shadowed, on one side, by an irregular entrenchment of
young willows, that gave the very depth a tinge of
green—till it looked, all about, like floating herbage:—
a dark cloud hung over another part, blackening it to
the far shore—while, over the other side, the waves
were rippling in the light of a setting sun, now brilliant
as a sheet of flame, and now, as the faint wind went
slowly over it, resembling an agitated mass of clouded
gold,—while the wavy outline of shadow was confined
by a broad halo of ruddy and sparkling light—and
sprinkled all over with white and blue pond lilies, drifting
in ambuscade under their green leaves.

A thunder shower had just passed off, and there was
a transparency in all the green things about, surpassing
all that Harold had ever seen. The foliage looked, or
at least so Harold loved to conceit, as if it were thankful
for having been newly washed from the dust, and
gave out its beauty and freshness, as an offering to Him,
who had just purified the air and earth. At the extreme
north of the sky, directly in the centre of a

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

perfectly black cloud, which overhung the water, shadowing
it to the very bottom, as could be seen from the
high hill that overlooked it, like a pile of huge and
broken rock, rampart and parapet—there was a part,
and only a part, of a broad and beautiful rainbow, of
the most brilliant tinting, to be seen. It appeared to
be a solid column of coloured spar—a pillar of fire and
crystalization. It shone, as if inlaid, in the very blackest
part of the cloud, and terminated abruptly; not as
rainbows generally do, in a fading and aerial tint, that
defies you to say where the splendid arching hath
ceased:—a little higher up, it could be traced again in
a brighter part of the sky, after the eye had been long
searching for it, by a faint, delicate gleaming of rose
colour and gold, much narrower than the base in the
shadow, and resembling, from the tendency of the
sweep, another rainbow. Add to all this picture, which
is no creature of the fancy, the variety of verdure and
hue—the nearer leaves, in the fore-ground, shining and
dancing in the wind, like coloured ising-glass—the farther
ones, of a bluer and graver aspect and movement,
and all finely dying away, on the one side, in a glowing
sunset, and on the other, under a preternatural darkness.
On the very verge of the horizon, the village steeple
shot up, like a white steady flame, into the blue air;
and just by the bend in the pond, a fort had been erected,
from which floated a broad banner of many colours,
upon the wind, with a singularly cheerful effect. The
smoke too, from the little hamlet of white, nestling
cottages, was beautiful, just emerging from the chimneys,
and running along, almost in a straight line upon
the damp atmosphere, with a density and whiteness,
made remarkable, at this time, from the deep green and
blue of the far landscape, and the black sky beyond.
Harold had the eye of a painter, although he could not
paint; the heart and soul of a poet, although he held,
to his dying day, that it was no proof of ardent, pure,
or natural feeling, nay, nor of religious feeling, to talk
over your raptures, at such a moment, either in verse
or prose. No!—the heart swells and swells—the wing

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

mounts, and there is a sanctity in your loneliness, which
language or sound, even of musick, breaks in upon, like
some unholy visitant—it is, like the feeling of first love,
when the loving and beloved wander together, for the
first time, in the starlight—too happy, far too happy—
to talk, with just enough of life to press each others'
hands with full eyes, and fuller hearts.

Harold was startled from his reverie, by the stopping
of the carriage. Reader, let us stop with him. The
old man's eyes were yet upon his countenance, with a
smile of complacency, as if he understood and approved
his meditations.

Harold offered to assist Elvira—she was deadly pale,
spoke not, but gave him her cold hand, and alighted.
A moment more, and a slight, beautiful form flashed
down the avenue, broke through the trees, and was instantly
pressed to Elvira's heart.

Elvira whispered something to her, and then gently
led her to Harold. `Are you prepared, my dear Caroline,
' said she, `to welcome your new brother?'

Caroline raised her sweet, clear, timid, innocent eyes;
and Harold dropped upon his knees before her.

`My brother!'—said she, in a voice hardly audible,
`my dear brother!'

`Thy brother! dearest! O, yes, I am thy brother! I
feel it here—and here—all over, in every artery and
pulse.'

He arose and embraced her, holding her to his desolate
heart, as if all that earth contained dear to him,
was then within the circumference of his arms.

Elvira stood near, contemplating the scene with a
mixture of delight and sorrow; her look was that of
one who rejoices in the happiness of others, even while
the sight of it brings back many melancholy, and some
deadly recollections.

Our party were soon in the house, and every servant,
old or young, soon discovered something to be done in
the very room where they were. Some, with sidelong
look and averted faces, were adjusting the vines, at the
long window shutters, directly fronting Harold,

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

although they were in the nicest order, because next the
road—while others, which were behind him, were utterly
neglected, although in need of all their attention.

Harold observed all this, and felt an innocent gratification
in detecting the artifice. Every face looked
kindly upon him; but he was more especially gratified,
when a decrepid old woman, of amazing vivacity and
almost blind, stood before him. She trembled all over
at the touch of his hand, and when he spoke, she uttered
a faint cry.

`A Cumberland! a Cumberland!—aye, go where ye
will, the world over, ye would know one of the blood,
by his voice. Were I blind and deaf, I could tell him—
yes, that I could, (running as she said this, her trembling,
withered, little hand, over his high forehead, and
peering closely in his face)—by the touch alone. Very
dark—very dark, but masculine'—She stopped abruptly.
`Young man,' said she, `my master—Salisbury—
Cumberland—Harold, or whatever may be thy name,
God is good. Remember him. Mayest thou have all
the virtues of thy blood—none of its follies!'

`Follies, dame,' said Mr. Hammond, `speak plainly
to the young man. This is no time for mincing matters.
'

`Well then, if it please your worship, vices. Remember
thy father—thy brother—do thou rightly, as
thou wouldst shun their sorrow. O, heaven have mercy
on them both! They were noble creatures!'

`Dame!' replied his worship with solemnity. `It is
false—false!—They were not noble. Great qualities
they had, but them they perverted, polluted, degraded,
trampled in the dust. No! they were ignoble, for they
were wicked.'

`Sir,' cried Harold, respectfully—`Spare me. I am,
as I now find, a son, a brother. Whatever may have
been their transgressions, now surely is not the time to
rake among their ashes.'

Caroline lifted her soft eyes to him, so meekly, that
he could hardly refrain from kissing them. They were
wet—and as she did so, she leaned somewhat more

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

confidingly upon his arm. Her terrour,—a feeling that
Harold was very apt to excite at first, by his stern expression,
and erect, imperious carriage, was fast melting
away, before the thought of the affectionate girl. He
put his lips to her white forehead; and it crimsoned all
over, like a flash of red fire—her very neck and bosom
grew ruddy too. Harold's eyes sparkled with pleasure.
So innocent too! said he, and so lovely. But loveliness,
and innocence, and purity, cannot be separated.

Mr. Hammond turned a look of approbation upon
him, and was silent; not, it was evident, that he was
intimidated by Harold's reply, or sorry, or exhausted,
but merely because he had said all that the occasion
seemed to require. He never lost an opportunity of
this sort. He always rose to reprove the unthinking,
when, dazzled and confounded by some magnificent
criminal, they lifted up their voices in his defence. He
had lived long, he used to say, and he had seen more
evil principle, more wretched paradox, gain a seat and
an abiding place in the hearts of society, by the unprincipled
or thoughtless approbation of high talent, or
enthusiastick tempers, than from any other cause. He
looked to the goodness of a man, as the only standard
of his greatness: and he stood, like a giant, in his denunciation
of them that dared to hold up greatness as
distinct from goodness. `No!' he cried, `the simplest,
humblest act, of the humblest human creature, is really
greater, if it make a fellow creature wiser or happier,
than any deed, though it convulse an empire to its
foundations, and shake the four corners of the earth
with the noise of its trumpeting.' Such was his doctrine.

The sadness of lady Elvira now became painful to
all. She observed it, and knowing her own power,
either to cloud or brighten whatever she approached,
she strove to recover her self-possession; but, the effort
was too distressing, and why should she make it? was
she not among them that loved her? them that were indulgent,
and kind-hearted? yet, she was repeating the
attempt, when a harp suddenly sounded in the

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

apartment above, like the snapping of a chord—she started
from her seat, and an involuntary exclamation of terrour
broke from her lips—and even Caroline, Harold
thought, looked paler than usual; but, unacquainted as he
was, with the delicate proprieties of life, he had an instinctive
and quick perception of what is proper on such
occasions, and therefore took no notice of the sound, nor
of the emotion and dismay that it seemed to have caused.

After a few moments' conversation, Mr. Hammond
took his arm, and led him out upon the lawn, in silence.
The clouds were passing away. Over one part of the
sky, however, there still hung a portentous and strange
darkness, while the other was of the deepest and most
luminous blue, apparently solid, like a vault of sapphire,
with the star light shooting out of it, into the dimness
of their uplifted eyes, like rays from a broken diamond.

`What a sky!' cried Mr. Hammond. `Almighty
Father! this is the work of thy hands.'

These were the thoughts of a man, in his simplicity
and strength. These were the aspirations of true religion.
In exclamations like these, so fervent, and unpremeditated,
Harold, who knew little and cared less,
for all the artificial distinctions of men, could mingle
all the immortality of his nature. His bible he had
read, but not as a critick—not as a theologian—not as
a votary of science—no, but, as one who was affected
by its simplicity, and uplifted by the sublime walking
of its spirit. No!—but he read his bible, when he read
it, which, it is true, was not often, and loved it, as a
book containing all that was needful for the government
and instruction of man, whether in sorrow or suffering,
or throned and sceptred. That he was perplexed with
parts—disturbed by parts—he did not deny; but he
found all that was necessary for his happiness, here
and hereafter, so plain, so beautifully plain, and simple,
that he could not misunderstand it. As for the
meaning of heresy and heterodoxy, and orthodoxy, he
cared nothing. They were but other names to express
what the bible did not—the infallibility of man. No!—
exactly in proportion to the immateriality of a doctrine,

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

he had always found, was its mysteriousness; and the
obstinacy and ingenuity of them that professed it.
Therefore did Harold, in the first yearning of his heart
for higher attainments, learn to abhor and reject whatever
was inscrutable and mysterious as either unnecessary
or pernicious, in morals and religion, just as in
the commonest affairs of life. The commandments
were plain—so were some other principles and laws.
Do as thou wouldst be done by!—that was his favourite.
It was his religion in so many words; a religion too,
from which, if he departed under some fierce and unexpected
excitement, his heart never let him rest, until he
had returned to it again.

`What a sky!' echoed Harold—long, and long after
his companion had forgotten his own voice. `A studded
canopy of blue crystal, dropt with fire.' Harold
was not trying how well he could express the thought
of his nature at such a moment, but rather he spoke as
if the thought would have way, as if it had fashioned
itself in the solitudes of his heart, associated itself with
a resemblance, like a chosen and natural companion,
and then burst, spontaneously, into being.

`I do not know,' said his companion, `that I ever
before saw such a sky in this country. I have, in Italy—
or perhaps, and I dare say there is much reason in
it; perhaps, I am at this moment, one of the happiest
that I ever spent, particularly disposed to turn mine
eyes and thoughts upward; to ramble about infinity, and
to doat and dwell on every green thing, and every living
thing, that is within the embrace of my thought,
or reach of my vision. Ah, we are happy, here, say what
we will, my dear child; and happiness so far over-balances
all our sorrows, that it is a sin to complain, under
any affliction.'

`I do believe it!' responded Harold, devoutly. There
was an energy in his manner, too convincing to be
doubted.

`Yes, my son, it is so; and the sooner you begin to
yield yourself entirely to that belief, the sooner you
will be what you desire, a good, and therefore a great
man; for you will be nearer the best and greatest of

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

beings; more in his presence, and in more intimate
communion with his angels. Beside all this, you will
have an unfailing support in all tribulation.'

`I have found it so. I can now look back upon all
my disappointments, and trace them step by step, to
their consequences and causes, said Harold, `until I
can see them end in something beneficial. Yes, I do
believe, that I am, at this moment, the better and happier,
for what I once thought would break my heart,
or had broken it—events, which I did not wish to survive,
' said Harold.

`Yours is an enviable disposition,' answered Mr.
Hammond; `encourage it. Whatever happen, look for
consolation. Do not, as many do, seek to aggravate it.
Think how it might have been worse—think of what
you have left. Remember those who suffer more, and
have less to comfort and uphold them, than yourself.
If you lose a friend, and he be wicked, comfort yourself,
that he has escaped an additional weight of guilt,
if good; that he has not lived to fall.'

`My own experience, sir, short as it is,' answered Harold,
`has taught me this; to look with distrust upon
all events. Hitherto, what I have deemed, at the moment
of enjoyment, or in the avidity of anticipation, as
the especial and long-sought happiness of my life, has
never ultimately proved so; and what I have too often
received as a calamity, has generally proved the reverse.
'

`Perhaps, my young friend, there is a reason for
this in our own constitution. If suffering come upon us,
we become wiser, more cautious, kinder, avoiding temptation
and offence. But if good fortune visit us, we are apt
to fall into forgetfulness, insensibility, negligence, excess,
and arrogance. Take a familiar example. A man is led
into some expense, that upon cool reflection, he finds
his circumstances would not justify. As an honest man,
he not only determines to avoid a repetition of it, but
fixes immediately upon some plan of retrenchment,
which probably leaves him a richer one at the end of
the year, than he would have been, had he not first
been extravagant, or unfortunate. On the contrary, it

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

has become a proverb, that they who get money in lotteries,
lose it in lotteries—so too, by any other means,
without labour, as by inheritance or marriage. A sudden
accession of wealth, is, in nine cases out of ten,
the destruction of the soberest man. And I will venture
to declare, that within my experience, there is no
man who has not died poorer for all the prizes that he
has drawn in any of these lotteries. Who are the rich
men? They who were born poor—the aged?—they who
were once at the point of death, and learnt caution—
the good? they that have been wicked.'

`They, who have robust constitutions, are less likely
to live to a good old age, than others who are sickly.
The former are rash, and perpetually plunging into
danger; the latter are cautious, on all occasions. Take
another example. A boat upsets. Who are the drowned?
they that could swim—for they abandoned the boat,
while they that could not, clung to it, and were generally
saved; and usually, if you hear of one being drowned,
it is some one that could swim, and was headstrong,
and daring. So with morals—Reputation, and confidence
in ourselves, are often our destruction; while distrust
ever preserves us, from every trial and temptation.'

`A lottery, sir—I have heard you mention the word
before—pray, what is it?'

`Are you really so ignorant? I am glad of it. It is a
legislative gambling.'

`Gambling! I do not understand—is not gambling a
vice?'

`Yes, when perpetrated on a small scale. It is prohibited
in private, and among them who have few
amusements. Laws are made against it. It is reprobated.
The pulpit and the stage, and the forum ring with
denunciations against it. A professed gambler is little
better than an outcast, living by his plunder and
depredations. But, mark the difference. The very
government that prohibits small gambling, as ruinous
and improvident, in every shape, and leading to the
worst encouragement of man's worst vices—his avarice,
cunning, and laziness, will set on foot,

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

countenance, and uphold, on the most magnificent scale—
a gambling table for millions!'

`How!—for what purpose?'

`Why, to build a church! a bridge, or a monument.'

`A monument! what is that? I am exceedingly ignorant,
I confess.'

`Some useless edifice; a column for example, of
stone masonry, erected at an expense that would build
an hospital for the scarred, and wind-beaten veteran—
to perpetuate what?—the virtues of men that cannot be
forgotten.'

`A great man. Is it necessary? Are great men so
soon forgotten, here? Are monuments common?'

`I am amazed at thy simplicity, Harold. Thou art
indeed, a child of nature, a republican after God's own
heart. It is, to speak seriously, an idle and profligate
waste of money; a shameful and useless piece of ostentation;
as if the truly great, and their memories, would
not outlast all monuments. And yet, thousands of poor
creatures are made to contribute, by ministering to
their vices, to the erection of some Babel—and deluded
into the most destructive habits, under the fascination
of the game. No—if we must have monuments, let
them be useful asylums for the indigent. Was the great
man a hero, the deliverer of his country, there should
be a refuge for them that toiled with him in that delivery,
or for the afflicted of their posterity. Beside, it
is a wicked and foolish precedent. Every publick man
must have his monument, in time.'

Harold stood leaning over the gate, under a huge
oak, and listening, with all his soul, to the calm, honest
speculations of his companion, respecting lotteries,
and gambling, and monuments.

`Gracious heaven!' cried Harold, at length; `but
what respect can men have for such laws? The same
deed punished as a crime, denounced and scorned,
when done in one way; and yet encouraged, proclaimed,
and trumpeted forth, as pious, charitable, and patriotick,
if done in another!'

`Nay, this is not half,' quoth the other. `A debtor is
not deterred from adventuring desperately in a lottery;

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

on the contrary, just in proportion to his emergencies
will be his spirit of adventure. He will invest his funds,
as a sure resource, in lottery tickets, reasoning thus:
`What I win is mine; what I lose is my creditors'.
And this is strictly true. In the former case, he goes
on, and flourishes away, till new distresses drive him to
a repetition of the same adventure; in the latter, he becomes
a bankrupt. It is no reproach to have grown rich
by a prize; hence, he is not to be deterred from the lottery
office, though he be from the gaming table. Of
whom, does the winner in a lottery, take his winnings?
generally, from the poor and needy; them that are not his
equals, and cannot afford to lose. Nay, from men who have
starved their families to raise the money, which he has
won. How many of the poor and miserable, infatuated
by the success of some unknown speculator, by worrying
penny from penny out of famine and nakedness;
have finally accumulated enough to buy a chance in
some lottery—bought it—and spent the period of expectation
in a fever of restlessness and idleness, expecting
`a prize!' for it is in vain to deny it—every man expects
a prize, or he is a fool for buying a share.'

`Is not all this worse than gambling? In gambling, you
win from your equals. In a lottery, from the very blind,
and maimed, and starving of society; at least, in part.
Gambling is, therefore, less base and sordid of the two.
And is it not, as if heaven so judged it, and dealt
out the maledictions of the poor and disappointed?
Look about, and see what has become of the fortunate.
The reason is plain. There is no miracle, no judgment,
no especial interposition of heaven. He who has drawn
a prize, becomes a gambler in every thing. Sober acquisition
is drudgery to him. No maxim is more universally
just than this; whatever is with difficulty acquired,
is with difficulty lost. Who are the rich and
great?—they that were poor and little. Let no man gamble,
if he would be permanently respectable, and least
of all, in lotteries. Another reason why they are worse
than faro tables, is, that there is no publick obloquy attached
to him who has enriched himself by the former,

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

and consequently, nothing to counteract the temptations
that beset him, But—'

`But, what a sky!' he repeated again, laying his
hand affectionately upon Harold's uncovered head.
The moon was at the full. The abundant foliage, the
changeable willow braid, the distant elevations, were
all shifting from alternate shadow of the deepest hue,
to the lustre of a mild and beautiful light. Not a sound
fell upon the ear. The water below, lay like a sheet of
pearl, gently tremulous, and glimmering, as if to the
tread of something spiritual, or to some subterranean
agitation; while an occasional bubble, breaking in the
deeper part, or a sharp, quick ripple, as some insect was
suddenly snatched by a glittering creature, that just
twinkled along the surface, disturbing the shadow and
smoothness, like a flash of fire, under the willow trees,
now and then arrested the eye.

`Do you see that star?' said the venerable man?
`How very bright!'

`I have seen that very star in daylight,' said Harold—
it is an old acquaintance of mine; at least, so it appears,
even in this hemisphere.'

`In day light! where?'

`In my own country. At four o'clock in the afternoon,
I have seen the whole sky of this same deep
purple, nay, deeper, almost black, and with all the evenness
of a midnight sky—the sun burning with a golden
splendour, and a star or two, within its very halo,
distinctly visible.'

`Can it be!—how do you account for it?'

`We attribute it there, to the elevation of the land,
but I am inclined to ascribe it to the singular clearness
of the atmosphere. Some of its phenomena are very
striking. For leagues and leagues, nay, from horizon
to horizon, you can see the most delicate smoke. At
first sight, judging from the experience of a more northern
climate, I have been led to estimate distances as
at home: and have believed, that a few hours' travelling
would bring us to a smoke, toward which we have
actually travelled for whole days afterward, without
appearing to approach it. You would hardly credit it,

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

but such is the fact, that a wild buffaloe, or any other
animal, which we have butchered and left bleeding,
would dry up without any symptom of putrescency—
giving out no offensive odour, and literally exhaling
their juices, as by a chemical operation.'

`It is very warm then, I suppose.'

`No; not more so, than in more northern climates;
or at least, not so, as to be sensible to us.'

`What a beautiful firmament it must be.'

`Yes; but, like all others, it has its drawback. It is
blinding, in its effect upon the eyes. Many of the natives
are blind; and, of our party, when I visited it,
many became totally so.'

`Another instance of that equality of distribution
in the gifts, and blessings of heaven, which we have
been speaking of. But you mentioned other phenomena.
'

`Yes; and I will enumerate some. Our liquors would
dry so fast, that some of our party could scarcely be
persuaded, that others had not robbed them. I remember
once, when the colour of the sky was particularly
striking, for its exceeding clearness and depth of blue,
that three of us left our encampment, for the purpose of
visiting a huge mass of rocks, that appeared, at the furthest,
only a few hours travel from us, and actually
lowering above our heads. We could distinguish the festoons
of wild, creeping plants upon them: and the divisions,
strata, and coloured veins, were distinctly to be
traced; but we travelled a whole day and night, and then
gave up the attempt, unable even to conjecture the distance.
It happened, however, soon after, that we visited
part of this same mountain. It was one of a vast
chain. Our company were about eighty hunters, with
their horses, buffaloes, tents, and game. A part of
us ascended the mountain, when we found that the
trailing vines, as we had supposed them to be, were
trees of gigantick dimensions; and that what we mistook
for veins, were, in reality, immense cavities, fissures,
and chasms. That we might the more easily return
to the spot, whence we departed, we took for our
guide, a glittering white rock, resembling, in its

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

altitude and dimensions, a fortress, which stood just above
the heads of our party. We soon lost sight of it, however,
and on our return, were first struck, while looking
for it, with what appeared to be a bright star. We
approached; it grew larger, but not brighter, until we
found it to be the whole rock. In other climates, you
know, an object like this, waxes dimmer and dimmer
as we leave it. This did not—it only grew smaller and
smaller, and was as bright when we first saw it, as when
we were near—Ah!—do you hear nothing?—'

`Yes, something from the water, like mournful musick.
' Harold trembled—`It is very mournful,' said
he—`gracious heaven! I have heard that before—that,
in the very wilderness of America—O, I remember it
well—my father used to sing it to me, in my childhood.
I have never heard it since—my mother too!—perhaps
it is her voice—hush!—hush!—Dost thou believe, good
old man, that the disembodied are ever permitted to
revisit the earth for any purpose?'

`Art thou serious?' said his companion, in an agitated
voice.

`Yea, to the furthest and holiest solemnity of my
thought.'

`Well then, I will utter that to thee, which I never
uttered to any human being before—I do believe it!—I
have seen and heard the departed
.'

Harold quaked as if he were communing with some
spiritual one, and saw all the mystery and terrour of
the charnel house, laid slowly open before his eyes.

The musick seemed to approach. A clear and tender
voice accompanied it. `It is of earth!' said Harold,
`but I could almost believe that my own dear mother,
to whom I am sure, my father, when he was happy,
taught that song, was visiting me. O, there are no associations
of memory so tender, so soothing, so beautifully
touching, as those of musick. You feel as if her
harp, hung up in the desolate apartments of your heart,
were taken tenderly down, by some loved and departed
spirit, and touched kindly again, with all the inimitable
delicacy of another world, and all the truth of life.'

It was a harp! and Harold heard it for the first time.
There was nothing artificial, nothing difficult, even to

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

his ear, in the serene and thrilling modulations. It died
away, and he stood like one entranced, waiting on tip
toe, to catch the first sound of something heavenly in
its approach. A momentary intermission, and then followed
a recitative so expressive, so sweet, and so passionate
withal, that he clasped his hands involuntarily,
and the tears stood in his eyes—the voice rang in his
very heart, like the note of a silver bugle, blown at
midnight, over the dim water.

`Let us go in, Harold—the night dews are heavy,'
said the old man, taking his arm. `Caroline's voice hath
more witchery, there.'

`Caroline! was it she, then, that passed by me in the
wind!—dear Caroline!'

They entered, and Caroline timidly gave her hand to
Harold, who, scarcely daring to believe that a form so
frail, a countenance so delicate and meek, could have
poured out such a profusion of sound, with such compass,
and power, and yet with such exquisite and feeling
modulation, threw his arm around her beautiful
waist, and said in a low, agitated voice, `was it thy
voice, Caroline?'

She smiled, and put back the dark hair that fell over
his forehead, as he leaned toward her, with his whole
soul breaking out of his eyes. `Yes, brother, it was.
Did it reach your ear?' `Yes, and my heart—it is there
yet. I hear it, feel it, in all those sweet, impassioned,
enthusiastick undulations, revelling in its caverns!—
Come, dear, let me hear it once more.'

She shook her head.

`Nay, Caroline, only once more.'

It was in vain to refuse—she was too gentle for that;
so, putting away his fond arm, and adjusting her beautiful
hair, which had fallen over her eyes, she began
another song. Her voice trembled at first, a very little,
but soon became steady; while her bosom heaved, and
her tremulous lip betrayed the deep emotion of her
heart. She felt every word, and every note. It was a
simple and melancholy song, and the expression of her
eyes was so mournful and touching, the smooth, flutelike
tune of her throat so tender and clear, that all
who heard her, held their breath without knowing it.

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

Harold's `rapt soul was sitting in his eyes;' he dwelt
upon hers, and their intensely deep expression of tenderness:
their hue had changed, they were almost black,
and when her long sweet toning, which appeared so
natural, and so endless, as if her breath would never
fail her, growing louder and clearer, without effort or
suspension;—with her forehead elevated, her eyes uplifted,
and her lashes glistening—when all this awoke
before him, Harold could have thrown himself upon
her bosom, sobbing with delight, and called her his
own, his only sister.

She arose, and when she met her brother's eye, wet
and gleaming like a dark brilliant, she blushed. It was
now time to separate—Harold pressed her pure forehead,
and turned to depart.

`O, no, Harold—no!'—said Caroline. `That must
not be. We have arranged all this. Our guardian
here, says that this is your home.'

`Home!' cried Harold, inaudibly—the sound was so
delightful to him—to be at home, at last, when he had
looked for it only in the green earth. His heart breathed,
as it were, in tears that had flowed from the soft
eyes of beauty. Here was his sister—a creature sprung
up, all at once before him, as if by enchantment; a
flower found in a desolate place, by running water—
Their friends had gone, gone in silence, and Caroline
and Harold sat, holding each other's hands, and watching
their carriage, as it rolled away through the dim
avenue, the harness here and there glittering, for a brief
moment, in the moonlight, and the wheels alternately
rattling over the stone bridge, or cutting with a dull,
heavy sound, their path through the fine wet sand.
Caroline was leaning, with a mingled sensation of love
and shame, delight and modesty, upon his shoulder,—
her sweet face lifted to heaven, with the dewy traces
of recent weeping yet to be seen, about her smooth
eyes.

`Sleepy? my sister'—It was delightful to pronounce
the endearing name. `Caroline, love—art thou sleepy?'
said Harold, softly pressing her to his bosom.

`O, no! or if I were,' said she, meekly, `I could

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

sleep here forever!' turning her face downward, and
dropping her lids with the affectionate delicacy of a
young and innocent creature, who, unaccustomed to
the caresses of a man, is trembling even within the
arms of a brother.

Their cheeks touched; her hair blew over his face—
his fingers strayed a moment among the soft tresses,
and he drew her eye-lids again, and again to his lips,
with a feeling of the purest tenderness. Her colour
came, and the poor girl half broke from his arms, before
she recollected that he was her brother; but when
she did, she replaced herself in the same situation,
with a charming expression of confidence, consummate
confidence.

`How like you are to Oscar!' said Caroline, after
gazing at him, with uncommon steadiness, for a moment.
`You have all but his fierceness—his implacable dominion
of eye and forehead—and your mouth, it is a
kinder mouth; and then, you are so much younger—
how old are you, brother?'

`Twenty-two, dear.'

`And I only eighteen—why, really, I think that I
am about as old as you.'

Harold was thoughtful—`why, how is this?' said he,
`do you recollect our father?'

`No, I never saw him,' answered Caroline, trembling.
`The last time my mother met him, it was unexpectedly.
He had been in the east, as she then supposed—
and he departed immediately after I was born.
We have never heard of him, or from him, since.'

Harold knew not that his father had ever returned,
even for an hour, from America; but now he recollected
that there was a story among his enemies that he
had died, and was buried; and that two or three autumns
afterward he reappeared; and was found, sitting
upon his own grave, by some hunters, who had wandered
and tracked him in the frost and leaves.

`Did'st thou love Oscar? Caroline.'

`Love him! O, that I did. Harold, dear, dear Harold—
(she kissed him with a convulsive lip) beware of

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

his example. O, he was too like thee, I fear—and thou
art too like him, I am told.'

`But go—go, now, my beloved brother,' she added,
smiling. `You will want refreshment; and to tell you
the truth, I do think that a few hours repose will not
be amiss for me; and yet I cannot sleep—I am too
happy to sleep; and last night, I was too anxious. I
have'nt set down, since day light, expecting my brother,
and have not eaten a mouthful—I could not eat, could
you? my heart was too full. I was too happy to eat
too, I believe. So, good night, Harold!'

Saying this, she arose, and, Harold reluctantly prepared
to obey, as she touched the bell; but she arrested
him, adding with a serious countenance, `stay, dear
brother—there are some old habits, notions, repugnances
to be overcome in this family—and the sooner we
begin to overcome them, the better. Will you sleep in
Oscar's room?'

`In Oscar's! my brother's? Certainly, with all my
heart.'

`Thank you, thank you, Harold! That is another
trait of resemblance, so prompt and decisive!' A silence
of some minutes followed.

`It has never been opened since the evening—nay, I
cannot tell thee when'—(her face grew palid) `until
within a few days, except by the servants to dust and
air it. Every thing within it, every thing, I believe, is
exactly as he left it. You will sleep in the same bed—
read the same books—by the same lamp—and,' she
added, cheerfully patting his arm, `by and by, we will
sit and sing together, as he and I used to—poor Oscar!
do you sing, Harold?'

`No, dear!'

`No!—not sing! why, what do you do with that
voice of yours. It is one of the finest in the world; Elvira
says it is—nay, dont blush, I'm sure 'tis the truth.
So, I shall teach you to sing. Do you play?'

`Yes, the broadsword.'

`Ah, brother!' cried the poor girl, `every word that
you utter, reminds me so of Oscar, that I quake in
imagining some fearful resemblance. That was exactly

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

his manner once, when I heard him—it nearly cost him
his life. We were at a table, together. He was only a
boy. A gentleman present, who was certainly not very
scrupulous in his matters of fact, complained, when
pressed to eat of a certain dish, that he could not.'

`Why, said my aunt?'

`I have a blister on my tongue, madam.'

`Perhaps you have been telling a fib,' said a little
pert cousin of mine.'

`No,' said Oscar, rivetting his fierce eyes upon the
man's face, and speaking in a deliberate, low voice,
that made every heart thrill—no! I suspect that the
gentleman has been telling the truth
. O, Harold! never
shall I forget the tone in which that was said, the burning
sarcasm of look—nor the scene that followed. The
man was carried home, as we thought, mortally wounded,
for he had the audacity to strike Oscar.'

`Strike him!' cried Harold, raising his arm, `and
what did Oscar then?'

`Smote him to the heart!' said Caroline, trembling
all over, `as I fear you would do!—O, Harold!—Harold—
I could not bear to lose thee!—I loved him with
all his faults, and he was very stern and awful to me at
times. But I loved him, when all else had ceased to
love him; and I will love thee, my brother, wert thou
more terrible than was ever Oscar—redder—aye, redder
with the blood of mine own heart—of him I so
loved!—Ah, mercy! mercy!'

Harold caught her in his arms—bore her to the window,
where she soon recovered. She then rang the bell,
and, with her own hand, lighted him to his apartment.
Her tread faltered as she entered—and she leant more
heavily upon his arm, and trembled, as he thought. A
superb harp, much larger and more costly than that below,
rested in a niche, with a coloured, arching window
near, reaching from the top to the bottom of the wall.
A table, with musick open, lay before it; a candle partly
burnt down; a flute; a dirk; from which Mary turned
her eyes with a quick shudder, as Harold laid his hands
upon it. A flood of moonlight, pouring through the
white curtains, fell upon the floor, and upon a picture

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

opposite. Harold paused. A single glance was sufficient.
It was Oscar himself; Oscar in his strength and
sublimity; his dark eye searching your heart; his lips,
partly unclosed, as about to speak what his proud nature
scorned to conceal; and his bold front; thick locks;
grandeur of forehead, together with the spirited, firm
and accurate cut of outline, formed altogether an assemblage
of character, never to be forgotten. The expression
was collected, thoughtful, wrought with fire,
just as he had seen it in life.

Harold could not forbear looking up to it, and dwelling
upon the deep composure of its countenance, the far
thought that seemed impatiently working itself upward
from the depth of a mighty heart, and the yearning
eagerness of look, as of one intent upon wonderful
things. `How like his attitude and bearing in life,' exclaimed
Harold, locking his hands, `so stern, so high,
so cold! rebuking all around him into silence and awe.'

`Once more Caroline, dear Caroline, good night.'

`Good night! good night! Harold.'

Harold threw himself upon a couch; but it was in
vain to think of sleeping. He arose, and set his lamp
in the niche, and his thoughts took a course, in which
they had long been familiar, over the wide Atlantic,
to his Indian girl. `O, Loena!' he said aloud, `would
that thou wast near me! that thou couldst write to me,
or I to thee!' He arose and walked the room, waxing
feverish, as he reflected on the time that must elapse,
in a season of war, before he could know aught of her
destiny. `I will write this moment to De Vaudreuil,'
said he, and seated himself at the table. He attempted
to open the drawer, and at length succeeded, but the
bolts of the lock were rusty from long disuse. He found
what he wanted, some paper, but it was spotted and
discoloured, and soaked, as if some glutinous liquid had
penetrated the wood and stained it, long, and long before.
He found some words, faintly traced, as by a female
hand upon the top of one of the pages. It was as
follows: `En esto quisiera ser instruida con toda exactitud. — —
Amais todavia a vuestra.—E
.'
This was sufficient for Harold; he shrank from a

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

further examination of the words, satisfied that they were
the language of love.

He next observed the green cloth that covered the
desk; that too, was stiff and dark, as if saturated with—
he shuddered—his brain grew dark—perhaps this
was the very room where the murder was perpetrated—
it was—it must be so—and that was the very dagger!—
`yet why are they here?' said he.

`Blood! blood!' cried Harold, convulsively retreating
from it, fearing even to set his foot upon the floor, as
if it were yet slippery,—to lay his hand upon a chair,
lest he might find it adhesive, when he would pluck it
away.

He turned to the window, giddy and sick; the cool
air was delicious. It came, like a blessing, to his forehead
and lips; but, as he threw aside the heavy white
curtains, to obtain a freer view of the prospect, he observed
a deep shadow upon them, a shadow which remained
after he had separated the folds; he laid his
hand upon it, it was harsh and unpleasant to the touch;
he revolted, as his hand came in contact with it, and
then, like one maddening in delirium, impatient to know
the worst at once, he ran to the bed and threw down
the sheets, expecting to find a body bleeding and wounded
in his very bed—he was beside himself, indeed,
with fear; but he was disappointed. The bed was untenanted,
and the linen, white as the driven snow, unstained,
unpolluted. `But why are they left thus?' he
cried, `is it to appal me? What fearful crime is this,
whose vestiges beset me? And why am I made to sleep
in the very presence of the murderer, and the murdered?
Is it, that they whom I have slain, may start up in their
winding sheets? He leant his forehead upon his hands,
his temples throbbing with dreadful violence, and his
arteries aching with the heavy current of his blood.
He arose to take down a book, determined to read,
when he recollected the bundle of letters which Elvira
had given him. They were in his baggage, and he soon
tore them open, and began reading; he trembled; a
fierce and apalling intensity increasing, as he proceeded—
The manuscripts were numbered, and he was

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

proceeding to assort them, when the apparition of Oscar suddenly
stood before him!—the paper fell from his hands—
he gasped for breath—what had disturbed the dreadful
spirit? Was he tresspassing upon his exclusive dominion?
He had come too, unannounced, unheralded,
and there he was! Harold attempted to speak, but he
could utter no sound. A cloud passed over the shadow,
and it was gone. Could he have been deceived? Was
it not the very form and attitude of his dead brother?
The light again shone out, and the spectre reappeared
in the same place—he approached it with a leap, and
as he thought, passed through it! His blood curdled,
and his knees smote together at first; nor was it until
he had uncovered his eyes, and changed his position,
that he discovered the truth—it was his own shadow
upon the wall! The hot blood rushed over his cheeks,
as he made the discovery—`accursed effects of education,
' he cried, `how terribly have I been unmanned,
again and again, with some such delusion as this; and
yet I have no more command of myself now, than I had
in my childhood, when I used to hear of spectres, and
devils.'

He reseated himself, still trembling, and began to
read. Alas, Alas! it is no wonder that he shook. It was
his own destiny. The hand writing was new to him.
It was a bold, strong, uniform character; and Harold,
who had long observed that all our habits are but an
epitome of our character, felt instantly convinced that
the writer was alike, intellectually bold, and uniform.
He whose character is established, he had observed,
does every thing methodically, and alike—he walks,
and writes, and talks, neither faster nor slower; while he,
who is variable and capricious, writes a variety of
hands, never walks twice alike, and is eternally going
faster or slower in his speech. He opened number 1.
It was a letter of advice, and opinion, and related,
Harold soon found reason for believing, to Oscar. It
described some young man, as compounded of the most
contradictory and heroick qualities;—suspicious, yet
full of unexampled confidence at times; generous, and
magnanimous, yet revengeful to an excess; unsparing

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

and deadly in his hostilities, yet risking his life and
soul for the benefit of his mortal enemy; courting danger
and difficulty; delighting in contradiction and paradox
in all sciences, and on all subjects; eloquent, passionate,
persevering; superstitious to the last degree,
and subject to such tremendous transports of rage, that
they had finally destroyed him. Allusions were darkly
made to some mysterious crime—but as if it were perpetrated
in delirium.

He took up another. It was in a female hand, written
evidently with a perturbed spirit, and probably copied,
as it appeared to be a narrative, interrupted and
broken, though joined altogether by the last copier. It
was as follows:

`How still it is! The very winds are lifeless. A moment
since, and they came over my hot forehead, from
the north, like the breathing of a strong man. The
beating of my temples hath ceased. My arteries too,
are tranquil, now, but very cold and icy. Why is this?
O Nature! Is it sympathy between ye and me, ye
winds! clouds! and thou, sky of the Almighty! dwelling
of the unapproachable—thou! the self-upholden
vault!—

`O Nature! my passions awake and are rebellious with
thee; and thou, O moon! who holdest thy continuity of
march, forever and ever, whence is thy dominion over
me! With thee, I wax and wane! With thee I conjure
up the elements—holding communion with spiritualities,
broad and boundless. With thine, my light is diminished
and shut out, and I am doomed to accompany
thee, in thine eternal pilgrimage of shadow and
change. My passions slumber or storm with thee!
When thou art upon the great deep, lo! my spirit is
with thee!

`— O, why is this! But a little while, and I
was lifted above mortality; for thy winds went by me,
and over me, thou blue heaven! and encompassed me
round about. A cheerful tide, a very wonderful tide,
flowed over my poor withered, desolate heart. It was
refreshed, and filled up, and I was happy. It was upborne,
and whirling, and eddying therein.'

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

`How still it is! Behold yon beautiful assembly of
trees, the waving tresses of yon high battlements,
swinging, all flower and greenness, in the star-light.
The sky, the illimitable, the inaccessible sky! with all the
drifting clouds, hurrying away beneath it, like a routed
multitude, with banners and smoke; rallying anon,
and parting again, and disappearing—with here and
there, a luminous ridge, as of drifted pearl, washed up
on the sea shore—and there, a vast tent, shattered in
the wind, and covering the blue void with luminous
and flying fragments. And the blue, dim water yonder,
all now rolling, and heaving, and murmuring with
inward vitality—even that is hushed now, into an awful
repose. The moonlight too, but now trembling with
activity, like a vapour of quicksilver, hath grown brighter,
unspeakably brighther, but motionless. O, this is no
natural shining—it is the breath of a spirit! Can it be
her's?—no, no—it is the cold, still lustre of a northern
sky, in the depth of winter—not a tender, warm, autumnal
light, befitting the season—no!—

`My thoughts too—where are they? hitherto rioting
and soaring, full of wing and motion—aspiring, gallantly,
to an equality with the highest and brightest of
yonder high and bright divinities of fire. Stars!—I
kneel to you. Ye, that are established round about the
dwelling of my Father, ye cherubim—ye that tread, forever
and ever, the fathomless vacancy of heaven. Ye
seraphim!—O scorn me not—for lo, I am as one of you.
The divinity is stirring within me, and behold, I mount!
I mount! — — — — O,
my beloved! where art thou? The winds have died
away, and I hear not yet thy foot-step in the air. O
moon!—a death-like expression is sitting even in thy
countenance. Thou art unusually pale. And thou, dearest—
thou, whom I can see, with thy fair tresses, floating
like a halo, about thee, thou art dim, and distant to
my weary and disconsolate heart. O shine out! shine
out! — — — — where
am I?—what am I?—subdued—sickening—fainting—
clinging to the vile earth for support, and sustenance—
yea, to the very rocks, from whose crown I have just

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

leaped, in exulting derision—trampled on and spurned.
How still it is!—'

Such was the language of this paper. Another followed,
marked 3, appearing to have been written by another
person. It was almost illegible, and after this fashion.

`He stood, with his cheek resting upon his hand, and
leaning against a high rock, from which, I verily believe,
that he had just leaped. How he escaped, is unaccountable
to me; for I have known animals to be dashed
in pieces, by falling from it. His forehead was gathered
and wrought, and somewhat agitated at times; for,
now and then, there was a hasty quivering over its
mortal paleness, as if it was the surface of some liquid,
inwardly disturbed. Within his sunken, wild, and singularly
beautiful eyes, there was a sad and settled expression,
as of one, originally filled with high thought,
and clothed with prerogative—who had been stricken
from his sphere. As his forehead darkened, his black
eye would shine out, for a moment, and then wane
away, as if it were holding a brief communion, by
glimpses, with some spiritual thing, invisible to the
rest of the world, and passing very near to it. His
thick, shining hair, neglected, and black as jet, gathered,
with the effect of sculpture about his low, pale forehead,
and, as he stood before me, shadowing the upper part
of his remarkable face, gave such bold, and effectual
relief to his spirited features, and such additional
brightness to the thin emaciated hands, which, in the
abstraction of his spirit, as his eyes were devoutly raised,
were buried in the thick locks, as to give to his
whole person, so motionless and picturesque, all the effect
of beautiful sculpture by moonlight. Thus stood
he; and thus looked he, when I first encountered him,
on that memorable evening. Judge of my emotion, my
terrour. I knew his character, his mortal hatred for
me; and I had fallen upon him thus, unexpectedly, unarmed,
and upon the brow of a precipice. My knees
knocked together, and I lost my breath entirely. And
yet, there was such a fascination about him that I could
not leave him, nay, I did not even wish to leave him.

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

He was very beautiful, thrillingly so. In his immovable
attitude, in the unostentatious, careless grace, and
waving outline of his person—in the singular firmness
and precision of his features—the shadows so bold—
and the lights so lucid, and yet, of such death-like,
marble whiteness, there was a combination too unearthly
to be forgotten. And I—I would as soon have looked
from the lake of Geneva, up to some inaccessible
height, and expected the genius of statuary herself, to
burst, from the solid rock, upon my vision, as to have
seen him, in such a scene, at such a moment. Such
was my infatuation, too, that, I verily believe, that had
I seen the red clouds rolling under his feet, and the blue
lightnings discharged from his hands, it would not have
augmented my astonishment. He stood so like a being
of another world, half embodied in the moonlight.'

`All around were huge, mis-shapen rocks, bleak
mountains, and precipices; riven, and splintered peaks—
hung with funereal verdure, and garlanded with blasted
underwood—reflected in a deep, fathomless, cold
water. The sky was of a remarkable colour—very
clear, and glittering with a metallick splendour, and a
tinge of crimson, that kept shifting incessantly over it,
like the red light of battle on the steely armour of
charging cavalry:—a vault, built of blue satin spar, illuminated
by coloured vapours, and broken diamonds.

`His form, I had leisure now to study. He took no
notice of me. I wondered at it, for he evidently saw
me, but as if he saw me not. It was attenuated grievously,
by his wandering and confinement. He looked
like one who can see his own heart decaying, dropping
away, piecemeal, before his own eyes. His voice was
musick itself, but a musick so melancholy, of a sweetness
so broken-hearted, so like the voice of one that is
going alive, trembling, and reluctant to his own coffin—
going!—in the full possession of every sublime and
towering faculty—knowing his destiny—knowing that
he must die—that there is no health in him—no help
for him—going—into the chamber of death! Gracious
heaven! what a situation for one like him—lingering and
decaying; exhausting his spirit in prayer, knowing for

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

what he was created, and what he might have been,
with a few more years, a little patience, a little love,
a little charity and forbearance, a kind heart to beat
with his, to be his heaven and refuge; in the ranks and
on the roll of glory, mingling in the shock of armies,
thundering in the senate chamber, battling for liberty
and renown, side by side, with the youthful and the
great, the covetous of dominion; or standing in the commission
of the MOST HIGH, and stretching out his hands,
like the apostle, above the altars and the gods of idolatry,
which shook, and fell, and crumbled, and disappeared
before his denunciation; or tuning a loud and
lofty harp, under the visiting of inspiration, in wind
and fire. O think of him! weep for him! pray for him,
as I did, knowing that the hand of death was upon him,
and that he was waning away, like an ethereal presence
before some unholy rite. And such a voice! O I shall
never hear it again. Oscar, mine enemy! I could have
loved thee! I would, had not thy terrible hand cut
asunder the ties that were attaching my spirit to thine.
Methinks I can hear thy voice now, whenever the moon
is at the full, and I am wandering where I last saw
thee! so bewildering, melancholy, sweet, and uncertain,
like the lingering intonations of a broken heart.' —

The narrative was here taken up with allusions that
were utterly unintelligible, for a whole page; but these
were succeeded by another hand-writing—as follows:

`His sister was sitting by his side; her eyes were
meekly lifted, and rivetted upon his with the most affectionate
solicitude. A stranger might have suspected
an interest more tender, treacherous, thrilling, intertwining,
with a more delicate avidity, with the keenest
tendrils of sensibility—somewhat, more impassioned
than sisters ever feel for brothers, in the beautiful and
devout earnestness of her watching. It was a sister
studying the deep, deep spirit of her brother, in its
most awful and mysterious abstraction—contemplating
him as a creature of other elements, more sublimated,
more spiritualized, than herself; or, indeed, than any
other being on earth, compounded of dust and ashes.

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

She was right. He was, although chiefly of baser materials,
so mixed up with fire and gold, and glittering
and precious essences, as to be unlike aught of earthly
creation, except its idols. He was a genius; but O,
how unlike them that are so called. He did not affect
to be gloomy, wretched, or stern; no! but with all
things to make him so, he was forever the reverse.
He was a creature of the rarest intellectual combination—
made up of properties, active and illimitable; sensibilities,
of a touch and tenderness so exquisite, as to
madden in their excitement; an imagination without
limit or shape, beating with vast and articulate conceptions;
a heart swelling, when smitten or oppressed,
like a trampled empire, with august and terrible apparitions;
with thoughts rising from the dust, and standing
up, in the plenitude of authority, like monarchs
that have been buried together, with all the trappings
of royalty; and rising at the trumpet of the last day.
In one word, Oscar was a genius. The fountains of his
inspiration ran fire, and were to be approached, when
in blast, but at the peril of blindness and destruction.
The promptings of his god were for the hallowed and
secret recesses of his heart; a fearful solitude, full
of strange shapes, and echoing only to the thunder;
and illuminated only by the pale lightning. Yes! Oscar
was a genius; from head to foot, a creature of desperate
energies, irregular appetite, and sublime incoherency—
feeling his unquestioned, unquestionable prerogative,
and trampling, in the pride of his heart, in mockery,
upon the prejudices of men; filled with a devouring
intensity of thought that burned like a furnace, overflowing
with molten gold, running with lava—fervid and
blinding! stationed, in unapproachable supremacy, occupying,
as by the mere action of his own will, where
none might dare to gainsay it, the chiefest elevation
among the gifted and endowed, the sons of God! yet
torn, distracted, as by a beleaguering host without,
and a rebellious spirit within, forever battling there
with unappeasable ambition.

`He had already, young as he was, sallied out upon
the highway of nations; tendered his contribution to

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

the crowned and sceptred things of earth, toiled and
battled, and conquered. He had been shipwrecked,
shattered, and thrown, with all the accumulated riches
of his life, his honour, love, hope, ambition, upon an
iron shore. The temple, toward which he had trodden
in pilgrimage, with bleeding and naked feet, incessantly
receding as he approached, had, at last—when
he thought to set his foot, with the very next step, upon
its glittering, burnished threshold, and lay hold upon
the horns of the altar, smoking with incense, and resounding
with musick, and hung with garlands of fire
and beauty—vanished—vanished forever! What then?
He awoke from his long and burning trance. He lifted
his arms to heaven. He invoked the presence of his
beloved. He was in a desert—but she obeyed—for she
loved him. A fountain arose at their feet—he stooped
with his parched lips—and it disappeared forever, in the
dry sand! The waters of his heart turned to bitterness.
The fountain of tears and tenderness stagnated on the
spot, and a vapour of repulsion and death arose from
its effervescence—yea, death!

Those hands—those very hands—so innocent, pale,
and youthful, and emaciated, they have been reeking
in blood. Yea—and the blood would be upon them yet,
had they not been washed in the rain of heaven. Once
they were red, hot, and smoking; and he flourished
them, in the delirium of his soul, to the sky—in the
loud wind—and over the roaring flood, swearing that,
by no other than the rain drop, and the dew, the dampness
of twilight, and the mountain mist, and the spray
of the cataract, would he suffer the pollution to be
washed away! And they had done it!—heaven had
done it! The rain and the dew had fallen, and the red
stains were effaced, once more, from his transparent
fingers.'

Here was an interruption—some erasures—followed
with occasional remarks in a hand like Elvira's. They
were as follows: `The very character and turn of
thought so peculiarly distinguishing this isolated and
strange being, are expressed here, with astonishing
fidelity. It has all his brokenness, mystery, abruptness

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

and strength. Indeed, I should believe, were such a
thing possible, that Oscar himself had dictated the language,
in which he is described, so deeply imbued is it
with the fierce and preternatural ardour and spirit, that
prevailed in his conversation after he slew —.'
A word was here very carefully obliterated, but still
Harold was able to discover that it was a name, and if
he were not led wildly astray, it was the name of Elvira.
But that could not be. She was living.

His agitation prevented him, for some minutes, from
continuing the inquiry; and when he did, he fell upon
the following, in another hand: `A part is here omitted,
my dear, it remains in my possession, however, and,
when necessary, shall be put into your hands. For myself,
I am satisfied that he thinks her dead—and it
would be well to suffer the room to remain exactly as
it is—precisely—with all its terrible array of furniture
and blood—even to the spots and stains, where it spouted
upon the window curtains. I gave immediate orders
to that effect, under the advice of Doctors S.—
and R.— who agree that if we have any thing to
hope, it must be from the violent shock that he will
receive when, as we have concerted the plan, we shall
bring him, blindfolded, to the spot of the murder, and
there, at night, in the very room, at the very hour, with
all the furniture in the same situation, by the same
light, unbandage his eyes, and leave him there, alone! It
cannot make him worse, and it may have some good
effect. It is desperate, I—.' The rest was illegible;
but in rummaging over the papers, he found a remarkably
neat manuscript, which he felt, instantly in his
heart, was by Caroline herself. The hand-writing was
very peculiar, firm, upright, and singularly unaffected.

`I shall give it to you precisely as it was written,
long, long after the melancholy event took place. I had
leisure then to dwell upon it, and touch out the parts,
almost as I would an ideal history; for, would you believe
it? it appears to me now, more like a transaction
that has occurred to somebody else, than to myself;
more like something dreamt of, in some frightful malady,
than the experience of myself. Much of it is in his

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

very language. I shall never forget it—nay, have I not
good reason, dear?—never to forget it.'

`Here!—here we are at last, then! Are we not high
enough yet, love? We are above the world. Look yonder—
the dark spots upon that hill are moving—lo, they
are human creatures!—upon the moon too! Who knows
but we may appear to them, poor pilgrims! as they do
to us. There!—now we are upon the very pinnacle.
How strong the wind is! Mind thy foothold, Caroline—
and cling to me—if we fall—that we may fall together.
What an infinity is above us. And this rock—
yea, this is the very rock!—how like an altar it is.' His
eyes sparkled strangely, as he said this, and he knelt
down and kissed it. `Stay Caroline—there is another
altar—a higher—a holier one—built by God's angels,
with their own hands—a little higher up. Wilt thou
ascend with me? It is a place of sacrifice. If thy heart
fail thee, abide thou here!' I answered `Yes! I will go
up with thee, go were thou wilt.' `That is an altar,'
he said, pointing upward, to a jutting cliff, `I have
been there, at night—at midnight, holding counsel with
the red stars, clouds, winds! And who came to me, Caroline,
who, thinkest thou, came down to me, and scooped
her hand into the solid rock, and laved my temples
with a water so mortally cold, that—they have been
aching ever since!' We approached a broad white stone,
leaning like an inclined plane, upon a stratum of crumbling
slate or pumice; the moon shone upon it, and the
deep sculpture of many a wayward hand, the broken
and blunted letters—defaced by the elements—appeared
like a rude inscription upon some entrance to the
caverns of the earth—the Golgotha of the mountain. I
trembled with a superstitious and unknown terrour.
He sat down.'

`Let us be seated, Caroline. Let us pray. I would
pray—canst thou, dear?' A dead silence followed. I
was afraid to interrupt him. He lay with his whole
length upon the stone, leaning upon his elbow, his eyes
fixed upon the distant sky, as if expecting some portent.
It was all of a turbid blue; with dim, sunken gold, here
and there gleaming doubtfully through the clouds. I

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

moved—for it was damp and chilly, and I was anxious
to return. `Awake! awake!' he cried, springing upon
his feet, and shouting so, that the mountains around,
answered on all sides, `awake! there is a noise in heaven!
awake!'

`Awake! awake!' said the echo, so distinctly that I,
who had heard it often in day light, was startled.

`I hear you,' he answered. `Be ye also ready! rebellious
spirits. Ye are summoned.'

The mountain answered, syllable, by syllable, as with
the voice of a trumpet, in the caverns of the earth,
`Ye are summoned!' Why did I shudder. I knew it
was an echo, only an echo. I had heard it a thousand
times, in its most apalling distinctness, and yet I fell
upon my knees, involuntarily, now at the sound, and felt
as if a was summoned indeed.

`Caroline—see'st thou that star—away there?' said
he, `nay, not there—higher, higher!—all alone—so
beautifully tranquil. Well, (his voice grew deeper and
deeper. It was an articulate breathing, and very terrible
in its wild, musical solemnity,) well! when last I
saw that star, it was upon the wide ocean. It was very
cold, and I was alone. I saw it, felt it. Its light fell,
like cold rain upon a naked heart. That night I was
shipwrecked! It is the star of my nativity. It appears to
me again! It is the third time.' (When was the second,
brother, said I, in a terrified whisper.) `Girl!—the second
was on the 22nd of October.' (I uttered an involuntary
cry of horrour.) Thou knowest the reason.
That was the night of his guilt. And now I tremble—
now, in all my joints, at the thought of it; and still,
such was my infatuation, that I never thought of myself,
when he so darkly disclosed his purpose.'

`Caroline,' said he, resuming, `there are strange,
unnatural, incredible experiences in my life, interwoven
with the brief, hurried influences of that star. I came
here to-night, knowing that it would appear. I came
to night, to meet it once more. O, how many tender,
dear, weeping recollections come with it! God of benevolence!—
By the light of that star—ere it blazed
with pestilence and death—and denunciation—ere its

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

colour changed—for once, Caroline, it was the loveliest
star in heaven—the most delicate—there was once
none of that fiery red in it—By the light of that star,
I loved—by it, I was loved again. I wept under it, and
was blessed. I was the happiest of human creatures!
It turned red—and I was wrecked and bloody, ere the
revolution of another moon! O, our father! did I sin
in my idolatry? and was the idol to be sacrificed? O,
why was I not commanded to offer up the blind and
impious idolater? But no—it is impossible. I worshipped
her, it is true—but in her, I worshipped thee.
I saw only thy purity, in her innocent heart—thy benignity,
in her loving eye. By that star, Caroline, He
blessed me, and by that He—even He, commanded—
beheld, nay assisted in the sacrifice. He was the high
priest. The stars were his Urim and Thummim. By
that star, have I loved—battled—conquered—been
driven over the waters, in foam and blood—and drifted
under it—that pale, treacherous, wicked light, a naked
and insensible corse, upon the rocky, and desert islands
of the sea. I feel thy raying in my very hair—and
yet, even yet, my allegiance to thee is unshaken. Still
thou hast dominion over me. Thou art very beautiful,
star of my idolatry—and very fatal, yet I do not curse
thee. And why? Only because, with thy dim and quiet
light, thou didst once shine down upon the naked forehead
of Elvira, when her cheek rested upon mine.
But for that—that, thou accursed light, I would have
made war upon thee—war! perpetual war, till thou or
I were quenched. It was upon this very altar. There
she sat—there, she put down her sweet hand—poor Elvira.
Caroline, do not move, I charge thee, do not. A
strong hand is over thee. It were death to stir.'

`Nay, my brother,' said I, startled at his imperative
manner, and now beginning to fear for him, and lamenting
my own rashness in accompanying so far at
such an hour. `Nay, I cannot, do not mean unkindly.
I would not leave thee. I know the awful structure of
thy thought. Thou art strong—very strong, on all subjects
but one. On that, I dare not trust thee. Thou art
vitally wrong. Remember thy endowments; whose

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

steward art thou? the suffering of thy boyhood, Oscar;
the peculiar and mysterious incidents, which to me,
with my susceptibility to thy influence, were only
strange and unaccountable, have been regarded by thee—
nay, deny it not, as of a nature not of this world.
This has made thee visionary. Bear with me, Oscar.
It is weakness—nay, it is worse, ten thousand times
worse. It is impiety to believe it. My brother, what
means this emotion? Is there something yet untold—
even yet? If there be, speak to me, in mercy. Tell me
the worst at once. Let not my imagination worry itself
again, in darkness, with the wrestling fiends that
invade her empire.'

Oscar made no reply, but throwing himself upon his
feet, and raising his locked hands to his forehead, he
cried, in a tone of sudden eagerness and solemnity, that
thrilled me to the heart—`Come, come, let us begone!
The night air blows too coldly upon thee, my love—
Come, come. Nay, Caroline, dear. Thy very hair is
wet, thy very garments drenched, in the dew of night.
Cold! cold! and art thou not afraid? How long have we
been here? Is it possible—three whole hours.'

`Even so,' said I, taking his arm; `but they are
three such hours, as I could not pass again.'

`What! not with me, in loneliness and silence. Girl!
they are hours of religious festival, worth a whole life
of less awful, less agitating devotion. I would not exchange
this temple, this altar—such scenery, and such
feelings, so melancholy and wrapt, for all that the world
could give!'

`My brother,' said I, `let us begone.'

`How hollow thy voice sounds, Caroline,' said he,
pressing close to me, and speaking in a deep whisper.

`Nay, nay—not now I beseech thee!' he cried, in a
tone of expostulation, so wild and unearthly that I shall
never, never forget it—`not now! not now! I cannot!'
This he said, as if to some invisible creature near him.
`Not to-night! Oh no! not to-night!' he repeated, in a
whisper, turning his face as he spoke, as if something
stood at his shoulder —`what! must it be? O, Caroline!'

He covered his face with his hands—fell upon his

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

knees, caught mine to his lips, and wept upon them,
and sobbed out my name, in a paroxysm of tenderness.
I wondered at his emotion, and would have knelt by
him but he prevented me, and I fell upon his neck.—
`Heavenly Father,' said he, raising his dark eyes in
the starlight. `I obey! Caroline—look up! look up! thy
star is in its wane!'

`I see nothing unusual,' said I—`my star—where is
it?'

`What, nothing—nothing! look at its sulphurous
hue, its flashing—there! there! does it not sensibly diminish—
there! what sayest thou now, Caroline?'

`Some cloud hath passed it,' said I, with a faltering
voice, for I was intimidated by his manner, and affected
by his wildness.

`No, no,' said he, rising—`no cloud hath passed it.
It was ever thus with mine.'

`My brother! do not look so terribly upon me. I
cannot bear the awful brightness of thine eyes. They
frighten me,' said I, inconceivably terrified, and endeavouring
to soothe him.

`Caroline—Caroline!—Caroline!'—said he, in a loud
voice—`listen!'

`Caroline!' echoed back the mountain, in a sepulchral
tone—`listen!'

`I quaked in every limb—I could have covered my
eyes, and leaped down the precipice for relief; but, with
a strong hand Oscar held me, as he uttered, in a
low voice, `Caroline, there is something preternatural
in the darkening of thy star to-night. I feel a—nay,
why tremble?—the commission has gone forth. I am
summoned. Thou art summoned. I am commanded;
and I shall obey!'

`Obey!' answered the mountain.

`Ha! art thou so near!' cried Oscar—`Lo! I am ready.'

`Lo! I am ready!' answered the mountain, in a voice,
so fearfully near and distinct, that I shrieked aloud!—
innumerable shrieks followed! of such appalling and
continued shrillness, as if a congregation of unhappy
spirits had, all at once, uttered their voices in dismay
and horrour.

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

Oscar relinquished my hand, and fled from me a
few paces. `What!' said he, `art thou too, sold to him!
O Caroline! Caroline!' but he instantly returned, and
of all that followed, I can only remember what I am
now going to describe. For some time he held a conversation,
in a loud and authoritative tone, as in remonstrance
with the air—stood, and interrogated the mountain,
and when the echo came back to him, he would
reply again and again to it, as to something visible.
All hope forsook me. I had never seen him so far gone.

`The extinction of that star,' said he, in a lower
voice, looking at the flat rock, and speaking as to some
person sitting upon it, `is ominous. Thou art a hard
master—yes! yes! thou canst not terrify me now—thou
art! thou art!'

`Look brother! look!' said I, willing, terrified as I
was, to divert the dreadful fixedness of his eye to heaven—
`Look! it is bright again!'

`True,' said he, without lifting his eyes, or turning
his head. `But I care not. It portends no re-illumination
here. It is always thus; it foretells some calamity—
some! do I not know what? Alas, too well—The
Almighty is upon me. I must do it. She shall be saved—
I care nothing for myself. Her hour has come!'

`Her hour has come!' answered the echo, and Oscar
stood upright before me, like a priest about to perform
the rite of sacrifice.

I shook from head to foot; my limbs tottered. A
cold mist arose from my heart, and choked and blinded
me The sweat dropped from my forehead upon my
hands. Even now I can hear his voice, and see him
standing before me, in my sleep; and I awake, night
after night, half dead with terrour. It sounds like the
breathed admonition of some dying man. He looks like
some young martyr, that hath burst his sepulcre, and
reappeared, for a more solemn repetition of his martyrdom.
He comes, and looks, as from the charnel
house—and my blood loiters now, even while thinking
of him, in broad day-light, as if he were near—the current
thickened and coagulated with his influence.

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

`Stop, stop!' said he, `I command thee, stop! Look
again to that star—watch it—I will watch thine eyes at
the same time—it will change, they will change. I
will be believed. I will foretel the changes of both.
Now look—it waxes dim—it vanishes—nay—nay, do
not shut thy eyes, another will follow it!'

Judge of my astonishment! It was so. The stars
waned, one after the other, dropped, and went out! But
how could he see it? His eyes were rivetted on mine.
How could he foretel it?'

`O, God!' cried Oscar, in that tone of melancholy,
heartfelt tenderness, which I so loved—`That pale,
lovely star, then, is blotted out! O, would that some
other hand had quenched it! Night after night, have I
watched it, studied it, wept before it, prayed to it! And
now, O God, misfortune and weariness and sleeplessness
have made me so wretchedly familiar with its
changes, that I know them, and all its courses, as a
parent the wandering of its little one. O, I feel its
light in my heart; and now that it hath gone out, the
chambers of my soul are dark!'

`Hush!' said he, `there is a cloud passing the moon.'

`No, brother—none, none!' said I.

`There is! there is—I feel it.'

`No, brother—it shines with the most innocent and
spotless lustre—a liquid brightness.'

`Nay, look again—we have yet a few minutes—look
steadily—I tell thee girl that, anon—there! there! is not
even her light dim and wavering.'

Whether I was so affected by his disorder, as to be
deceived, I cannot say; much may be justly attributed
to the influence of terrour; and yet, at this moment, my
blood runs cold, as I remember the appearance of the
moon, while he spoke—its changes to me were like
those of a human face, death-struck.

`It is,' I cried, `it is—heaven and earth!—are they
not clouds, brother?'

`Clouds! no. It is ever thus. From my infancy, on
this night—it is my birth night, Caroline.'

`So it is!' I cried, and my heart leaped in my bosom;

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

I would have kissed him, but he prevented me—repulsed
me!

`Nay, Caroline—I cannot endure thy kisses now—
O, do not look at me thus! I cannot, cannot bear it.
There is a duty to perform, which even now, I am
hardly man enough to think of, but thy kisses would
destroy me utterly. I could not perform it, if thy
mouth had touched mine, to-night. So he says.'

`That is my natal star,' he added, suddenly changing
his voice—`and this my birth night. On this night,
Caroline, I never knew that star-light cloudy or dim
in heaven. Those intermittent flashes! these changes—
do you know, sister, that they are prophetick?'

`How so?'

`They foretel my fortunes for the year. Nay, do not
smile thus. Such a smile is awful in moonlight, on
such an occasion. My experience is of many years. It
is not of the heart. I never smiled here, but tears followed—
tears of blood! You tremble, Caroline. A smile
here is impious, blasphemous—we are in the presence
of Jehovah, and his angels. A smile is ghastly, when
the countenance contradicts the heart—when the eyes
wrestle with the lip—do you believe me now?'

`You think that I am mad. Others think so. I am not.
I have been so, but I have recovered—look at my forehead—
lay thy hand upon it—there! does that beating,
that sweat and coldness speak plainly?'

`My sister, if I had time, but I have not, I would
tell thee how I purchased this terrible knowledge; why,
in spite of reason, philosophy, reflection, scorn, and
mockery, I have turned, amid all the suffering and
humiliation of life, to this beautiful star—and that I
turn to it still, no! to where it was, as to the star of
Bethlehem: why, there has been ever, on the night of
my birth, a prophetick delirium in my brain—and why,
I am sick with terrour and dismay, if it falter or
wane in its intelligent and lustrous beauty. No! no!
not that way!' (I was gradually winning him toward
the descent) `here is the path—there the pond, and
yonder the fountain and seat. How this august repose
affects me! The whole world sleeping below me, like

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

the beings of another planet. The stars hovering around
me and over me; the heavens turning round about us,
over our heads and under our feet; and we, standing as in
the centre of the universe, maintaining our sublime and
solitary sway, over the fish of the sea, and the beast of
the field, and the fowl of the air. Alas, how inefficient!
when all our united force, all our wisdom, and all our
policy, cannot stay or impede the smallest of yonder
lights in its journeying. To be alone—so far above all
the creatures of earth—to hold, as it were, a conversation
with the stars, face to face, in their own audience
chamber—to be in the presence of the living God—O,
kneel with me, Caroline!'

These were the symptoms that I looked for. The
paroxysm, I now thought, had passed, and I answered
`willingly, most willingly, chilly and damp as it is,—
what a night for contemplation and worship!'

`Dear Caroline!' said he, affectionately, touching his
cold cheek to mine. I would have answered, but he
continued, softly—`O, do not break this silence. Remember,
dear, we are in the presence—the unencompassable
throne is before us.'

The silence became painful. `Brother,' said I,
`speak to me—touch me—come nearer. I am terrified.
I know not what this means, but I tremble all over.
Let us go down—the eagles launch by us, as they return
to earth: their highest nest is far below our feet.'

`Not yet! there is a mist rising in the moonlight.
That vault trembles with an approach. Footsteps are
on the air. He cometh! lo, he cometh! O, I had half
forgotten my trial. Lord be merciful to me, and to her
I will obey. For her sake, I will now do it. Nay,
nay, if thine avenger is already at my side, bid him instruct
me softly, for she is here.'

`Brother, thy voice is frightful. Who is talking with
thee: it has grown very dark since thou left me—where
art thou? I cannot see thee. I hear other voice than
thine,' said I, and I really believed what I said.

`Caroline,' said he, solemnly, pressing his lips to my
forehead; `Arise! I have a vow to perform.' His look
I could not see, but his tone and attitude were

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

composed and firm. `Knowest thou why we have ascended
this mountain?'

`O, yes! to look around us—to breathe the very air,
and be wet to the heart, with the very dew of heaven,
in its purity!'

`True, but for other and more terrible purposes.'

`What are they?'

`For sacrifice!' said he, in a tone that made my heart
retreat.

`For sacrifice!' echoed I, faintly, but desperately, for
I was choking.

`For sacrifice!' answered the spirit of the place, approaching.

`Silence, Caroline, and hear me. This night hast
thou gazed with me on the star of my nativity. We
have both, both seen it for the last time. Thou hast
seen it quenched, utterly quenched—it dropped into
the lake below. It was a portent. Thus am I to perish,
perhaps in that very water—this knife—nay, stand up,
Caroline, there is no help for thee' (I shut my eyes, as
a dark, glimmering flourish passed before them, and
fell at his feet—all the horrours of my situation broke,
at once, upon me;) `Nay, come to it boldly, Caroline.
Thou art no dastard. I have seen thee do braver things.
Arise! I say, kneel not to me, no! there is thy Saviour!
kneel to him—behold him, where he sits, throned in
the bluest sky, beyond the darkness! I can see him
plainly; address thy prayers to Him! He will hear thee,
dear: drooping, drooping still! and I too! where am I?
Does my heart fail me? why these yearnings and tuggings?
'

`O Caroline, how it bleeds for thee; would I could
strike thee, while thou art insensible; but I must not.
The vow would not be accomplished, the price not paid.'
(He thought me insensible, but I was not, for I heard
it all; his words rang in my ears, and I never forgot
them. It appeared to me that he wept, and that his
dark eyes shot flames into my heart, at the same moment.)
`But no, no! I may not. Thou wilt recover:
thou shalt! I will not kill thee sleeping. Thy spirit
shall go before thy Saviour, awake, imploringly,

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

serenely, and perfect in its preparation! Awake! my sister,
awake! Here on the high mountain top, I call to
thee! Awake! she stirs,—this blade hath already drunk
deep of innocent blood; be this mine expiation!'

`My brother! my brother!' I cried, clinging to his
knees; `O spare me! I have trusted thee, I alone, of
all the world. I have defended thee, and wept for thee,
with the truest heart; I alone, of all that have known
thee, I alone have continued to love thee; and canst
thou kill me! Canst thou spill the blood of the only
heart on earth, that does not quake at thy voice, and
hide itself at thy tread? In thy delirium, who hath been
thy companion? In thy sickness, and suffering, who
hath watched and tended thee? In thy nakedness and
desolation, who hath been always near thee? In sorrow,
and guilt and madness, who? When all the world hated
thee, and scorned and mocked at thee, who laid her
head upon thy bosom, and cried herself asleep in thy
arms? When all doubted and dreaded, naked and helpless
as I was, was not my heart always open to thee,
poor maniac!'

`And can it be! Have I trusted myself to thee, thus
far, in all thy terrible moods; have I wandered with
thee, till now, barefooted, over the precipice and the
torrent, even while that deadly light shone in thine
eyes, and the mortal paleness of thy lip, made thy very
dogs avoid thee, have I? To perish now! How wholly
have I confided in thee, doubting thee not; fearing thee
not; sleeping by thy side, while the point of thy dagger
or thy pistol touched my breast; believing always in
thy love for me, and sure of thy restoration! O, have I
endured all this! all! and canst thou, when all is past,
canst thou kill me!'

`His tears fell upon my face.'

`My dear, dear sister!' he replied, in a trembling
voice, so deeply pathetick and musical that, would you
believe it, I felt, in a measure, reconciled for a moment
to my fate; it was so tender, so loving, so mournful!
that, mistaken he might be, but I was sure that if he
killed me, it would be out of his great love to me,—
`How I have loved thee, God is my witness! Just so I

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

loved the angel of my childhood, but I slew her. Why?
That her star, once quenched in blood, might burn on,
forever and ever, in heaven, unquenchably. Did I love
thee, Caroline, less tenderly, less distractedly, with a
less suffocating devotion to thine everlasting happiness,
I would not put thee to sleep with mine own hand. I
could not! I should bid thee do it, and if thou wert
told all, thou wouldst obey me, and go, a self-murderess,
to the bar of judgment; thy beautiful bosom lacerated,
and gushing with the unholy retribution of thine
own hand. O, I would leave thee, my sister, behind
me, did I love thee less. I cannot go alone, alone and
unsupported, before the tribunal of the skies. Thy innocence
will support me, and, my love, He knows, is
the cause of this unnatural crime, dear Caroline!'

`O, my brother! my brother! do not kill me! Father
of mercies, restore him! O, withhold his hand! Receive
my spirit! and do not thou require my blood at his dear
hands! attribute not my death to aught but love, and
affection! And O, withhold his weapon from his own
heart!'

`Caroline,' said he, `thou art mistaken. My appointed
time is come. My commission is expired. I am
reclaimed, repurchased. A good spirit has been with
me, and bought me away forever, for the enemy of
mankind. Before the revolution of another year, I shall
have received my judgment. Can I leave thee? yet do
not believe that I shall lift mine own hand against
mine own life. I am forbidden to spill my blood. Perhaps,
I am journeying to morrow to a far country—
perhaps I am not forbidden to die, without spilling my
blood. Would that I knew it now!—O, how readily
would I plunge into that dark water below, with thee
in my arms, dear, just where my star fell, and was
quenched. Prepare thyself; the hour has passed. The
moon shines out, as I was promised—forgive me, Caroline;
wilt thou?'

`I do, I do forgive thee, I answered, while he pressed
his lips to my forehead, and shut my eyes, as
the knife gleamed in the star-light—another moment,
and it had been buried in my heart; but heaven, that

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

never, never, will abandon one that trusts to it, inspired
me with a sudden thought; I fell upon my face, and
counterfeiting another voice, shouted, as loud as I
could—`forbear!'

`Forbear! forbear! forbear!' echoed the mountain.

The knife fell from his hand; stuck into the earth at
my feet, and quivered. I plucked it out, and hurled it
into the lake. He observed the action, but stood motionless,
with his hands extended toward the heaven:
and then, bowed thrice. `Am I to forbear; forever?'
said he, in a low voice.

`Forbear, forever,' said the echo, faintly.

`Forever, and ever!' answered I, aloud, with my
hands over my mouth.

`Forever, and ever—forever, and ever!' echoed the
mountain.

Thanks be to God! may I never forget that moment.
I was safe. Oscar caught me to his bosom. `I
am absolved,' said he, forever, and ever!'

`Forever, and ever!' answered the mountain, immediately,
in the very tones of a near human voice, suppressed,
and agitated—I confess, that I was startled;
I, who knew the cause; but it seemed that I could never
become familiar with its variety of voices.

We descended—O, I was the happiest of human beings.
The noise of our descent came about us, like thunder.
We heard, as we thought, some one following us.
Oscar seated me upon a rock, and stood, for a moment,
watching the sound, like a lion preparing to leap upon
his prey. `I know thee, shape of hell,' he cried; I know
thee, thou accursed one, and I defy thee! baffled, baffled!
'

`Baffled! baffled! baffled!' replied the echo, growing
fainter, and fainter, like the voice of an ascending and
retreating spirit. Oscar clapped his hands, and laughed
in derision. The noise awoke all the caverns and solitudes,
it seemed, within the circumference of heaven,
for they rang all about us, with incessant reverberation,
like a rejoicing multitude, for many seconds.

`Caroline, thou blessed one; let us hasten from this accursed
place. The fiends are rejoicing with me, but I

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

cannot bear it. I abjure them all. My soul is free! I
forswear the place!'

Is it not extraordinary?—this stratagem, directed at
the root of my brother's melody, restored him. He never
relapsed afterwards. But the cause was as singular;
you have heard it perhaps: He had been out in the
morning: when he returned, the tenants observed a certain
wildness in his air, and that he passed them without
seeing them, or even hearing them, when he addressed
him. What he saw, we know not; but he never
spoke again for a whole year. The consequence
of — — — ——
`A heart.'— — —

Such was the manuscript. Harold was amazed at
many resemblances between the feelings of Oscar, as
described, and his own. He was sleepy; but nevertheless,
in the distempered ardour of his curiosity, he tore
the other package apart, which was tied with a blue
ribbon, that stuck together, probably with the red cement
of some breast, that had spouted upon it.

They were letters: and numbered, and dated, showing
the progress of Oscar's acquaintance with Elvira.
The first was dated, `February, 8th,' and commenced
abruptly, after this fashion. `I have seen her. Is she
beautiful? no. Wonderful?—no. What is there then, about
her sweet lips, to remind me of the bright intelligence
that haunted me in my boyhood? Is it that loftiness,
purity, that throned and sceptred something, on her
forehead? I know not. I only know that I tremble—
can you believe me? at her approach. I do not speak to
her, I dare not. My voice would be inarticulate, if I
should attempt it. My temples would beat; nay, they
do beat, at this moment, at the thought of it. Why do
I not arise and startle, and astonish her? She is young,
artless, inexperienced, and thrilling with sensibility.
Where are my powers? vanished! quelled! I cannot trifle
with her; and you know, Oxford, that she is the only
woman that I ever knew, whom I could not trifle
with. I shall watch her narrowly. She is helpless, timid,
and dangerously situated. May I not place her
where she deserves to be? But, there are suspicions in

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

my mind. I am afraid that her heart is pre-occupied. I
shall see, and if I find it so, farewell, to her, forever.'

March 25th—No! her heart is untouched. I rejoice
that it is so. The conquest of such a woman is no light
triumph. I believe that I shall attempt it. But how? why?
honourably, or may heaven reduce me to ashes, with
the first impure thought that arises in my heart! why?
that I may make her happier. She pretends that she
will never be married. I look her in the face when
she says this, and portray the solitariness of a single
life, particularly to a woman—as an unnatural widowhood,
and wonder at her composure, so innocent, so
unaffected, as she listens to me. I think that I shall try
hard to change her resolution. We had a conversation
last evening, upon the subject of matrimony. I avoid all
particularity in my approaches, and pay her pretty cousin
much more attention than her; carefully watching,
and studying her deportment with others. I am sure that
she does not suspect me; nor do I mean that she shall,
till I can see my way clear. But, as I was telling you, we
were chatting, somewhat earnestly upon matters and
things in general, when I purposely, and I think,
adroitly, led the subject of conversation to celibacy.
My remarks had some effect, I am sure. She had never
thought deeply on the sorrow and desolation of a
single life; but she had spent much time in meditating
upon those of the married. `Surely, said she, `there is
no reason why an old maid may not be cheerful, kind-hearted,
and agreeable.' Indeed, there is,' said I; `all
these qualities in an old maid, only render her a fitter
subject of derision. If she be kind and agreeable, the
world charge her with attempting to win a husband by
artifice. All that another would do spontaneously, will
be attributed to consummate address in her. If she be
dignified and reserved, she is called stiff and prudish;
if lively and spirited, girlish, and flippant; until all her
pretensions are ridiculed, and all her best actions misinterpreted.
This is all true, Oxford, is it not?'

I have frightened her by my temper. You know that

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

I am not fretful, peevish, or sullen, or cold; but my
silent haughtiness often appears like sullenness; and my
sudden explosions, if not petulance, are worse; or more
terrible. Perhaps the worst of it is, that I appear to
remember wrong, and feel hostility, long after I have forgotten
and forgiven. For, when once my countenance
is touched with solemnity, I do confess that it is no easy
matter to change it.

I have walked with her, and find her mind what I
looked for—chaste, elevated, and singularly perspicuous.
She has remarkable self-possession too, I find. I
am compelled to respect her, even more than I—yes,
I may at well say it, love her! for I do feel now, that I
am beginning to love her. A strange, pure, tenderness
is swelling out of my heart, like fountains that flow
at the sound of musick, when I hear her voice.

April 1st—Is the day auspicious? you are welcome
now, in answer to the inquiries of them that love me,
to say that I have at length found the woman, whom, if
I can, I will make my wife
.

I am in great doubt. I am far from being confident
that I shall be accepted. Sometimes I fear that I have
deceived myself, and that the brief emotion that I have
sometimes detected, when I was near her, was altogether
illusory or accidental. Perhaps I have mistaken
friendship for tenderness. I hope not. By heaven, I
would rather die. I know not what will become of me.
This suspense is insupportable. I am assailed on all
sides. Is it honourable to keep her in ignorance of my
designs? Is it safe? were it not wiser and more worthy
of me to try my fate at once? If she say no, the sooner
she says it, the better; and I shall not ask her to say
yes. Enough for me, if she will not refuse me, at once.
I will answer for the rest, if she once let me get a footing
in her heart! Yes! I know myself too well to think
that I should ever deserve to forfeit it. Could she banish
me then? no, never, never, if she be really worthy
of me.

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

Midnight—do I love her? yes, I do; but it is with a
strange, indefinite, delightful feeling. I have loved before.
That love was a passion. This is not. This is a
religion. In the presence of Elvira, I have felt, I know
not what, a kind of purifying and sublimating intellectual
process going forward, within the chambers of my
soul. What would I do? I know not. Could I make her
happy? I ask myself this question a thousand times in
a day; and I answer as often, yes! yes! I could, if a love,
as pure and deep, as ever occupied the heart of man; a
constancy, as capable of enduring all temptations, and all
trials as ever was, may do it, I could make her happy.

Would I part with her? yes, this moment, if parting
with her would make her happier. Nay, Oxford, I
would give her to thee, to any man, whom I thought
worthy of her, without one tear, that she should see, or
one pulsation of my arteries, more or less, that should
ever be known, were I assured that thou or another
could make her happier than I can. Such is my love!
call it not romantick. It is not. It is higher, nobler. I
would pluck her away from the vile rabble that beset
her; I would place her, where they cannot, among the
great. But can I? yea. Thou knowest, Oxford, that I
have that within me which convinces me of my power
to place whom I will, almost where I will.

April 10th—I thank you, Oxford, for your advice.
That, and your solicitude are abundant manifestations
of your good opinion. No, I have not spoken falsely. I
have only concealed some circumstances, which, at
some future day, I shall disclose. `Can I make her
happy? am I sure of it?' you ask. I see the cause of your
disquietude. You are afraid of my attachment to—
I do not trust myself to write her name, lest some accident
should happen to the letter. But, be you assured,
guilty as I have been there, that I shall never offer my
hand to this woman, till I am sure that my heart is utterly
purged of all its impurities, and of all its desires, so far
as she is concerned. I am now about to let her guardian
understand my purpose. The sooner, the better for
him; it will put him upon inquiry, and prevent any

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

unpleasant reproaches, hereafter. Farewell, for to-night;
to-morrow, I shall address him on the subject.

It is done. I have explained my views. He does not
object, and of course, I am so far in smooth water. But
have I advanced one jot? I see no encouragement
that would justify me in declaring- for if—God of heaven!
if I should fail, I should go distracted. No, no, I
won't. I will not advance, till I see a hand open to
greet me; let the world say what it will, I can better
bear importunity than humiliation—self-humiliation.

`Is she ambitious,' you ask. Yes, but her ambition
is of a more quiet aspect, and temperature than mine.
Her ambition, I think, would be to make me, if she
chose me, consummately happy. This would content
her. But, I would have her not only happy, but great.
Yet I think she has the courage, and I know she has
the capacity, to go with me, hand in hand, upon any
pilgrimage. Yes, Oxford, I believe that she would attend
me to the field of battle, though she would turn pale
and sick at the sight of blood: and toil, and die for me;
stand by me in the war; nurse me on the bed of death;
receive my last kiss at the scaffold, or the block; and
withhold her tears, should I be arraigned for rebellion.
O, Elvira, thy proud heart would beat high at the blast
of that trumpet, which I have heard, nightly, for many
years—but thou wouldst quake to think of what it summons
me to, and what I am determined to encounter.

Gracious god! she loves me. I cannot believe my senses.
Yet I must believe this, for I am told it by one
whom I cannot doubt. `Can I abandon her?' you ask—
O, no; hardly, I fear, even if she were unworthy. No, I
should deserve to be burnt by the lightnings of heaven,
could I trifle with, or abandon such a creature. No, if
we ever part, it shall be her will, not mine. I would not,
could not, leave her, unless she bad me leave her; and
then, I should obey, merely that she might be the happier.
I have made up my mind. She has heard some
unfavourable things of me. I shall tell her the truth.
But how? am I authorised to make myself the subject

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

of my communications? How know I that she will endure
it? Pshaw! what coquetry. I know that she will listen
to me. I am determined. I have done some things unworthy
of her; but I will tell her with my own lips,
what they are—if she forgive me, well; if not, why
then, farewell.

It is done! thank heaven! it is done. I have revealed
myself, and am not rejected. O, how full my heart is!
I cannot talk, I cannot even write—my hand is unsteady,
and the letters glimmer like a mist before my eyes—
tears! yes, tears are upon the paper—it is blistered,
as you see, all over; but they are tears, not of sorrow,
not of humiliation, but of love, and tenderness, unutterable—
farewell, awhile; when I am more composed,
I shall— — — — —

When I put myself in her guardian's power, I told
him, that, if he refused me, it was enough. I should
submit. He was the best judge of her happiness, and I
should ask no questions. He might have reasons enough
to determine him, without being at liberty to mention
them. And so I told her. If she said no, she could not
say it too soon; and I should submit, without a murmur.
In that case, she was to consult nobody. If otherwise,
if she hesitated, for I did not wish her to say yes,
until she knew me better, I entreated her to consult
whom she would. — — — —— — —
I have disclosed the facts, but
I am afraid that she is deceived. I hope not, for I have
put all the letters into her hand, and asked her in so many
words—`Have you any questions to ask—any? Are all
your fears to this point only, whether I yet love or have
loved that woman? If they are, I can answer you at
once, without trembling. I never did love her. I do
not love her. It was a terrible trial to her, nevertheless.
She was sick with her love and apprehension. I am
now satisfied. She has no more ordeals of that nature
to endure. But one or two remain—her constancy under
absence and neglect; and her love, even when she believes
me yet more violent than I am, in my temper.

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

Do you blame me? You cannot. How often have you
heard my determination, and approved it, never to
marry any woman, to whom my whole past life had not
been laid open, nakedly, and without concealment; any
woman who does not know every vicious and evil propensity
of my nature. True, I may not reveal them all
at once; that were too terrible—but before I marry, she
shall assuredly think me worse than I am. That will
try her love and constancy; will it not? —— — — —
Her only prayer is
now, that `we may live and die together;' I use her
own words---lie side by side, in the same grave, locked
in each other's arms. But who shall be the survivor?
that thought makes her tremble. — —— — — — — —

How provoking, is'nt it Oxford, when a lovely creature
has been silent a long time, and your heart is overflowing
with sympathy, as you persuade her to lift up
her beautiful eyes once more, which you expect to see
swimming in luminous moisture, to find them perfectly
dry, and wondering at your agitation. My advice in
such a case is, that a fellow should slily wet the ends
of his fingers, no matter how, and moisten his lashes
therewith—it would be inexpressibly touching, and
might lead to a very tender eclaircissement. But away
with this—I cannot trifle, where she or aught that concerns
her, is the theme—no, there is something of tenderness
and solemnity, so sanctified and tranquil about
her, that I cannot.

May 2nd—What a woman she is, Oxford! so pure,
so elevated. Am I worthy of her? Indeed I am now, but
I have not always been. Should she know this, exaggerated
as it will be, under the reproachful testimony
of my own heart? She should; but does she? No, she
does not. I have deceived her, unintentionally, it is
true, and where I wanted her to know the truth, and I
cannot bear to undeceive her. I have let her cheat herself,
and can I, ought I, to tear away the delusion;—
what good purpose can it answer? I know not, and yet,

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

one maxim governs me. She shall be undeceived before
we are married; so that she may be able to say then,
when any babbling gossip shall invade her ears with
some story of me; `No, I do not believe it, for he never
told me of it!
' That shall be the confidence that my
wife shall feel. Let others shrink, if they will, from it.
I will not. And what is strange, while I do this, I do
not ask it; I do not wish it of her!

Of one thing I can assure you, seriously; my temper,
so far as I can judge, is materially improved, kinder,
and less easily agitated. What then should I hope from
a union with this woman, if an acquaintance so short as
ours, has already affected so much? Is there aught that
she could not do?

Of the relations and character, standing and property
of all parties, I have only one or two words to say
to you. I am not mercenary, as you know well, and it
would be idle for me to tell one, who has been my companion
so long, that wealth and rank, without affection
and talent, are of no value to me. Without the two
former, I can be happy: without the two latter, I should
be miserable. It is true that my limited patrimony
would have to be husbanded in the most frugal manner,
to support us properly; and should any accident, the
death of their natural guardian, throw a certain helpless
family, to which she is nearly related, upon the
world, I should be their only protector. I have thought
of all this—I have thought on the possibility, nay, the
probability, that she might be visited by another lingering
and protracted illness, an event that would go
nigh to drive me distracted now, were we, or were we
not married: I have reflected, till my eyes overflowed,
on the tenderness of her nature, and the necessity of
unremitting gentleness and indulgence on my part,
amid all the perils of my profession, and all the uncertainties
of absence. And yet, I am ready to marry her,
not immediately, but after a reasonable time has elapsed,
when she will be safe in her knowledge of me. I
know her better than she knows me; and were it not
for my wish to have nothing at risk, that can affect her,
I would marry her to-morrow.

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

You are surprised at the suddenness of my resolution,
you say. My friend, if you had thought as many
hours upon this subject, as I have days, you would approve
my determination. I used to think differently,
but I am now convinced that it is the duty of a man to
marry young. Amid many reasons, the following may
be worth your thought for a moment. When we are
young, we more easily assimilate; our sensibilities and
sympathies are more attractive:—Our habits and opinions
less obstinate. But what is of the greatest importance,
we have a better chance of educating our children,
forming their characters, and directing their establishment
in the world. My views of this subject,
have become peculiarly solemn of late. I have reflected
till my heart ached, and the life ebbed out of it, on the
dreadful consequences of leaving a youthful woman,
helpless and burdened with young children, upon the
unhallowed mercy, and cold charity of the world. How
often, no matter what may be her situation, how often
is she obliged to prostitute herself, to a second man,
merely for the protection of her babes! She could endure
the desolation of widowhood, take comfort in her
bereavement, were her children dead and buried, or
were her sons and daughters fashioned and prepared
for conflicting with the ruder elements of society, in
their commotion; but they are young, and helpless, and
while her heart shrinks and withers, at the thought of
permitting the caresses of any other than him, who is in
his grave, she is obliged to be won, obliged to have the
solitudes of her affection trodden by an unwelcome,
confident footstep; obliged to give herself another husband,
against all the yearning of her heart; all the revolting
sensations that arise, when memory touches
upon the past, with all its endearment—merely that her
babes may have a father. Is it not shocking! Oxford;
I would rather that my wife should die in my arms,
and that my child should die at her bosom, while I had
life enough to see it! I should know then that they
were translated beyond this damnable cruelty and

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

temptation: no more—I cannot write any more—no widow
of mine shall be resold, no treasury rifled—

May 5. She will have to abide that other trial, after
all. I have made up my mind to it, much as I love
her; and I cannot suppress my tears, as I tell you that
if she falter, I will leave her, forever. The promise
was deliberately made. I warned her then, of the consequences.
I predicted all that has happened—all this
importunity; all this misconstruction; but still she promised.
The original question is now merged in another.
I care little about that, but this is of vital importance;
no other, indeed, than whether she shall keep
her word, when deliberately pledged. I tremble, Oxford:
I tremble for her, but I am resolved. You shall
hear the result. It will be determined, before I sleep.

— 6. Thank God, thank God! my dear friend! I
have prevailed; or rather she has prevailed. What an
heroick girl! I love her more than ever. After the trial
was over, I told her what had been my resolution. She
was thunderstruck. But how could I marry a woman
whose word, whose resolution, was to be doubted? I
could not. I might have gone crazy, and I am sure that
I should, if we were to be parted by any unworthiness in
her, but I would never have touched her hand again,
had she faltered.

I left her last evening, after a singular conversation,
but a very necessary one. We were speaking of the
innumerable accidents, such as death or sickness, misrepresentation,
interference of friends, enemies, that so
often tear asunder hearts that have almost grown together.
`It is possible,' said I, in conclusion, `dear
Elvira, that we may not be married after all.' `Yes,'
she replied, `I think it very probable.' `O, no,' said I,
smiling at her meek acquiescence, `not probable, but it
is possible. And now, I have a pledge to exchange,
while our thoughts are turned to such an event. We
are both proud, and, a resolution once taken, may be
perpetual. Let us agree not to come to any determi

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

-nation respecting each other, if any such event should,
by any possibility, occur, until each has had an determination
of being heard. Let us believe nothing but what
comes from each other. If I do aught unworthy of
you, I will be the first to tell you of it, and throw up
your hand. She agreed to this, cordially and immediately.
This led her to inform me that she had been
cautioned against me, with much emphasis; and told
that my views were not serious; that I had trifled with
many women, and would trifle with her. I trembled as
she said this, because I was convinced that, if she had
the slightest suspicion of that sort, she would, to avoid
all risk herself, dismiss me, on the first plausible pretext
that offered. This is the nature of women; they
become coquettes, lest they should be coquetted. However,
I was able to assure her, entirely, on that score.
`She had never doubted my sincerity, and probably
never should;' were her words. What could be more
noble and frank? I would detain you longer on this
subject, dear Oxford, but I know the propensity of lovers,
and am on my guard against it. Still, however,
there is one circumstance, that I cannot easily resist
the temptation of telling. It is her own character in the
fewest possible words. A very dear friend of hers,
who was entitled to all her love and veneration, one
who was almost a mother to her indeed, in a long conversation
lately, of which I was the subject, made this
remark among many others: `You must have a great
deal of courage, child, to think of marrying him.'

In her innocence and simplicity, she told me this.
What could I say? Are you prepared to conjecture? I
told her, that it was true—that the woman who married
me, must have a great deal of courage; and that she,
who gave her the advice, which the remark implied,
was entitled to all her confidence and respect. And
yet, for my magnanimity had carried me quite far
enough then, I thought! I begged her to recall, if she
could, any look, or tone, or expression of mine, that resembled
unkindness to her, during all our love, beginning
at our earliest acquaintance—nay, I told her

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

that, if by any calamity I should ever appear unkind to
her, I felt assured that it would be only appearance,
whatever I suffered. I might leave her, I might die,
but I could not wound her, I was sure. But enough of
this: the stuff of your sentimental creatures, I have always
felt an unconquerable loathing for, and I am not
so blindly infatuated, as to imagine that mine is much
less sickening than that of others. So, farewell, for the
present.

I must continue to keep you informed, I find, under
pretence of relieving your apprehensions concerning
this affair, but in reality, to relieve my own heart. I
am in solitude, and she is the only companion of my
thought. I should scorn to make many persons on this
earth, acquainted with my contemplations on any subject,
and last of all, on this! and yet, I find no enjoyment
so tranquillizing as this of communicating to you,
dear Oxford, all that I think, or feel in relation to Elvira.

The time of her most terrible trial approaches. I
cannot but be agitated when I reflect on the possible
consequences. Sometimes my heart upbraids me, for
risking aught, and I am even tempted to forbear, what
I am sure is not an act of cruelty or duty, but rather
one of necessity. You know that I would ask no sacrifice
that I would not make—that I would put no one
to any trial, which I would not cheerfully endure myself.
If she come out bright from this ordeal, her
perils in marriage will end, where those of the world
generally begin. The husband, I am sure, will be more
indulgent than the lover. It has always been my maxim,
for which, by the way, you are not the only one
who has reproached me, to begin so low, that I cannot
fall, in the estimation of her, whose love I would win.
I would rather never rise, than fall—rather never be
loved, than loved and forgotten.

I have put the letters, of which you have so frequently
spoken, all, all! even yours and Emily's, where
you have treated me with the most severity and

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

earnestness, into her hands. I need not tell you the result.
She loves too much to be easily wrested away. She
was troubled, and sick, but she forgave me. But one
question still presents itself before me; does she yet
suspect the extent of my intimacy with—? I know
not. Sometimes I persuade myself that she does, and
that she benignantly shuts her eyes upon all that is
past. But this is only a hope. I am not a coward, you
know, Oxford; I am not disingenuous; and yet, in this
case, I fear to act entirely like a man; and I persuade
myself that it is to avoid shocking her innocent nature.
But tell me; ought I to disclose the whole, in plain
terms? In one of the letters, are these very expressions:
can they be misunderstood? `Do you ever dream of
me? With me, there is scarce a night, but my spirit
sees and converses with yours. I hear you talk; I feel
your touch, and press you to my aching heart; but
when I awake, and find it all illusion, I could almost
weep tears of blood.'

Suppose I should tell her, at once, in so many words,
that I have sinned. Would it not seem a defiance?
And after all, what signifies the past? Since I have
known her, I have never wandered in thought, or word
or deed. This was long before, after I had seen her, it
is true, but long before we ever met; and of a nature,
so utterly within mine own keeping, that it could never
be known but by my own voluntary confession. What
have I to fear then? you will ask. My friend, I know
not. This woman is not fashioned like other women.
I cannot reason therefore, respecting her, from my
knowledge of them; and I feel an unaccountable alarm
when this thought obtrudes itself upon my contemplation.

Returning lately from a walk, during which I had
been so happy, that my eyes glistened, and my heart
heaved with a new feeling, a feeling of kindness and
love to every human being, with a dash of piety that
was not common with me, till of late—we, by some
accident, fell upon a conversation respecting deception.

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

and I, unthinkingly made this avowal, `that I could deceive
any body, if I would.' This was a piece of unnatural
and childish boasting in me, and I repented, as
soon as it had passed my lips. Not that I had said
what was false, but it was unnecessary; and Elvira had
not then known me sufficiently long, to feel that confidence,
which she will feel, one day or other, in my principles.
It struck her with unexpected force: I could
perceive it, and though I strove to dissipate the shadow
that it had thrown upon the brightest spot of her
affections, I am sure that I did not succeed. A most unwelcome
suspicion, that she strove to quell, with all
her force, but in vain, immediately arose in her innocent
heart. What a blockhead I was! All her experience
had been in my favour. She had the most sublime
and affecting confidence in me, till that moment;
and now, though she loves me perhaps more tenderly
than ever, I am sure, by the trembling of her lips,
and her lamping eyes, that her heart is in a tremour.
I told her that if I deceive her, I deceive myself, and
must therefore be consummately foolish; and that if I
deceive her, she will never be undeceived, unless I
wish to escape from her. How unlucky! every word
that I added, in the way of explanation, only served to
make matters worse, and I left her with a far less contented
spirit than usual.

Of that vile habit which I have mentioned to you,
she has given her decided opinion at last, in a manner
worthy of her. How singular! that one so pure, so
meek, so sensitive, should have been so little prepared
for the shock that she experienced. I felt that no human
being, but myself, ought to approach her with familiarity;
that she, for I was so, should be consecrate to
one alone. The hour was one of the bitterest of my
life, when I saw him touch her cheek. I could have
prevented it, easily, but no! I chose to leave that to
her own discretion. She yielded, in my presence, to
be sure, and in the presence of his own wife; and, had
it not been, that I had never made her acquainted with
my sentiments on that subject, by heaven, I would

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

have left her on the spot, if every blood vessel of my
body had been reptured by the separation. She perceived
the effect, and felt it. I was silent: suffocating:
you can imagine the reason, knowing my earlier history:
but I was able, at last, to speak a few plain words
to this inestimable creature. They were effectual. Her
resolution was taken, and will be kept. `Why, really,'
said she, I never thought of it, before. He is as a brother
to me always. `No,' I replied, `you are mistaken,
brothers are not so fond. Besides, such a favour ought
to be considered inestimable. It should be reserved for
one, and one only. The lips of no woman should be
touched, when she loves, but by him she loves. `Lips!'
said she, in surprise: was'nt I delighted! Her lips were
sacred to me! `I would not thank any woman for any
favour that another could share in,' said I. `Either it
is an especial, thrilling privilege, or it is not. If it be
not, then these friends, brothers, cousins, uncles, &c.
cannot complain, if it be refused. If it be, then is the
lover, or the husband only, entitled to it. But all this
did not seem to satisfy her that I was reasonable; she
considered my opinion extravagant. One only argument
remained; `Do as thou wouldst be done by' said
I. `What would be your sensations to behold me caressing
other women, and clinging to their lips or
cheeks, because they happened to be friends or relations?
' This was enough! I felt an involuntary pressure
of my arm; and an inarticulate murmur broke from her
lips, as if her dear heart stopped all at once, at the
thought. So that affair is settled, and forever!

You speak harshly, Oxford, but I deserve it. Am I
then the guilty creature that you imagine? No, I am
not so base. This you will acknowledge, one day or
other. At present, I cannot hope it; you are indignant
at the deception that I have practised, and I cannot
blame you: but the time will come, when a more temperate
judgment will pronounce that I am more deserving
of your love and esteem than ever.

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

You speak of seduction. Whom have I seduced?
None. Whom of the young, and the innocent, have I
breathed upon, and blasted? What mother have I plucked
from her children; what wife from her husband?
what child from her parent? None! none! and I thank
my God that I have not. But am I altogether what I
should be? Oh no! in shame and sorrow I confess it,
I am not.

But hear the whole. She was heart sick of late, and
I! I was near to death and distraction. She charged
me with loving — yet, I denied it, and I spoke the
truth. But my heart smote me, as I remembered the
letters which that extraordinary woman had to exhibit
against me. They were ardent, impassioned, burning;
but were they true or false? If true, then I had loved
her, and was fickle. If false, then was I capable of the
most cruel deceit. So you would reason.

And yet, Oxford, by my hope of heaven, I never
loved that woman; nor did I wish to deceive her, except
for her benefit, here and hereafter. She was very
dear to me, I confess it; and my hand often shook
when I wrote to her, but it was solely because she was
helpless, desolate, and in despair, dependent upon me,
so young and headstrong, for all that made life dear to
her. Thus, without counterfeiting a passion that I did
not feel, I do confess that I wrote more warmly than I
felt, and often so indiscreetly, that I cannot expect my
protestations now, to be taken by any body but you,
when I aver, upon my honour, that I never loved her,
and never meant to deceive her.

You know, Oxford, that I am no libertine; that sensuality
has no temptation for me; that I scorn the ribald
profligacy of young men, and that no woman could
ever keep me in thraldom for an hour, unless her very
heart and soul were pure, beyond suspicion. But how
can I convince Elvira of this? Will she believe that I
have never been guilty, as I would not be, for the
world, in weightier matters.

Let me speak boldly then; my sin is venial. It is not

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

long that I have considered it any sin at all. Hitherto
it has been with me rather a question of prudence, than
morality; and when I have yielded, it has been, not
from any constitutional predisposition, not from any
natural tendency to licentiousness, for I loathe and
scorn it all; but merely as a matter of inconsiderateness
or curiosity, as we sometimes drink more wine than we
ought.

But women look upon the affair in a more serious
light. Why? They remember the deadly, corrosive,
and dissolving nature of that poison, with which the reputation
of woman is sprinkled when she has erred.
But this is not a fair estimate for man. Look into society.
What only renders a man more an object of curiosity
and attraction, (it is in vain to deny it; the faculties
of seduction are courted to their employment,
even by the wise;) is death and horrour to a woman.
What gives him a passport to celebrity, as a fascinating
creature, whom it is difficult to resist, and in the society
of whom, it is so miraculous to be chaste, that women
are impatient to demonstrate it, by putting themselves
in his way, will blast the life and beauty of a
woman, and wither all the blossom and fruit of her family,
poison forever the fountain of her being, and
give her name to the world, as a bye-word and a reproach.
Accursed partiality! Why is not the man execrated,
trampled on, hated and shunned! and the poor
broken-hearted woman, upon whose head, as she flies
with dishevelled hair, and aching temples, before the
malediction of society, all the vials of heaven's wrath
are successively discharged; desolation, widowhood,
nakedness, shame, sickness, and death, with all the
pangs of the mother, unhusbanded, unshielded, unsustained
in her agony of humiliation! why is not she pitied
and prayed for?

If one be married, it is true, that there is a seeming
difference. If the husband break his vows, the rich
overflowing of a parent's affection is not poured out,
upon the head of shame and dishonour; the wife is not
abused in her affections, and left to nourish, and weep

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

and pray over the offspring of perjury and lust. Not
so, if the wife be unfaithful. The deluded husband may
toil onward, night and day, in blood and sweat, for the
creatures, whose very breathing is an augmentation of
his dishonour: and the babes of his own blood, the children
of his own loins, may be defrauded of their patrimony
by the spurious issue of corruption and shame.
Where people are married, therefore, there is a reason
why the same transgression in the woman should be
visited with a more vindictive and terrible punishment,
than that of the man.

But with the unmarried, no such reason exists. Then
why do not the wise and virtuous discountenance the
misdeeds of men, in a manner as peremptory, as they
do those of women? The errour lies in the constitution
of society, and it is now too late to reform it.

Enough for me, no matter what may be the act in
itself, enough for me, that society has made this sin a
greater crime in woman, than in man. What constitutes
a crime? The transgression of some law. That is evidently
considered the greater crime, to which the
greater penalty is attached. What is the penalty in this
case? To woman, it is reprobation and death. But what
is it to man? A subject scarcely of serious remonstrance,
in general, and never, of downright exclusion
from society.

Now it matters not what may have been the act, to
which society had affixed this penalty of opprobrium
and dishonour; let it be ever so innocent and natural;
such, if you please, as going abroad without a veil,
(which is the last indecency in Turkey,) and the woman,
who wilfully violates the law, becomes, thereby
entirely worthy of the punishment. Why? Because she
manifests her disregard for the opinion and interdict
of society: and if this disregard be so contemptuous
and efficient, that it leads her to do what that society
denounces, as shameless and unpardonable, she thereby
shows a spirit, that must be fatal to all government;
and, on the other hand, if she cannot resist the

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

temptation to do what the law forbids, under so tremendous
an injunction, no matter what the prohibited act may
be, she proves thereby that she is not to be trusted. In
either case, therefore, she deserves the punishment
which she receives. The penalty is the measure of
guilt.

Now let us apply this. I admit that this sin is, in itself,
alike in man and woman, separate I mean, from
the laws of society. But those laws have made it greater
in her, inconceivably greater: and this they can do.
It is the office of law to define and cause transgression;
for without law, there could be none. A woman, therefore,
who transgresses, does so, knowing from her earliest
infancy, that, from that moment she is lost, utterly
lost and forsaken—shut out from society—banished
from all hearts—pursued with execration and abhorrence—
doomed, in all probability, to wear out her life
in the company of the lewd and the profane; and dissolve,
at last, a pestilential and detestable mass of festering
corruption. This a woman knows, when she sins.
Is it then of any consequence what the sin is? Indeed,
it is not. Her guilty disregard to publick opinion, and
her utter inability to resist temptation, are conspicuous
alike, whatever may be the sin, if the penalty be the
same.

But is it so with man? What is the penalty for him?
I do not ask what it ought to be, but what it is. Is his
character blasted? No! Do the virtuous shrink from his
countenance, as from pollution? No! Are daughters,
and sisters and wives prohibited to his approach? No!
Are there any confederacies of the pure in heart, to
blast and scathe the villain, if he dare to profane their
abiding places? No! Is the fire side darkened when he
appears? Are the household deities veiled? Do they
quake and crumble, of themselves, when he invades
their sanctuary? No—no! Do mothers avoid him as the
pestilence—and daughters, as one, whose coming is an
unholy portent to their reputation? whose very touch
is unclean? whose thought is so polluted, that she who
is thought of, that moment is deflowered and defiled—

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

and may not purify herself, but by prayer and weeping?
as one, before whose voice the intellect sickens, and
shivers with dismay—instinctively shuddering at the
approach of sensuality, as at the touch of rottenness
and death? No!—But he is left to infuse his drugs before
our very eyes, into the wine-press of our joys,
though we know that they are a mortal poison, and we
feel that, when they are thrown in among our myrrh
and frankincense, they blind and deafen the understanding—
and we see that the golden vessels themselves,
the chalice, and bowl, and censer, of our family worship,
as if conscious of their profanation, darken and weep in
their places, as the thick, hot vapour gathers about
them, and is condensed by their coldness and purity.

No—nothing of this. The most rigid forgive him.
The curses of the father, the brother, the bereaved and
dishonoured mother, are heard only, at intervals, and
faintly, upon his track along the world; and the villain
scarcely remembers the cause, while the tears of her,
whom he has ruined, and abandoned, are yet undried
upon his cheek. And this too, when some lovely and
innocent creature, the child of his old age, has been
polluted upon the bosom of her father, and left, rifled,
slandered, prostrate, distracted, to die, and rot, with the
vilest of creatures—this! when he has torn some wife
from her lord—some mother from her babes—broken
the heart that doated on him—forgetting his own nuptial
vow, and treading hers under his feet, or wasting
himself in the embraces of a harlot—even then, righteous
heaven! man is forgiven!

Such is the award of society. And what is the consequence?
Our youth learn to regard as trivial, what, in
reality, is a most disgraceful and brutal crime. The
penalty is nothing, for indulgence in sensuality, and,
therefore, they consider the crime as nothing. Mistaken
boys! Is it nothing to poison your own blood—nothing
so to stupify and prostrate all your faculties, that the
face of innocence and love is insupportable to you;—
nothing so to debase and darken the immortal purity
of your nature, that the dearest and tenderest of beings;

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

woman, she who might be your solace and comfort,
here and hereafter, is degraded, in the sacrilegious
ministering of your passions, to a detestable, and humbling
companionship? Nothing, to persevere in this till
you have lost all reverence for her—dishonoured your
mothers and sisters, by the ribald association of your
thought, and learnt the tremendous creed of the libertine,
that `every woman is at heart a rake.' Is this nothing?
Where is your dream of happiness, in which
woman is not a part? Of glory, where she does not sit,
weaving the chaplet, or offering the crown? Of rapture,
where her lips, and eyes, are not eternally moving before
you? and where is there one noble, one exalted, or
one worthy thought, of which woman, in her purity,
and magnificence, in her nakedness and beauty, unvisited,
unprofaned, is not the soul, and the idol, the vital
impulse, the religion, and the meaning?

Young man, think of this. It is no light matter to
trample on the delicate flowers that spring up in pure
hearts;—no light matter to dash down the beautiful
imagery of our innocent youth, and shiver their splendours
in the drunken wantonness of boyhood—to
quench all the bright aspirations of divinity, that mount
up from our hearts, when they are first touched with a
live coal from the altar that God has erected to woman—
But enough—I have wandered widely, dear Oxford,
but I have felt what I have said; for, to my eyes, she
was near me, with her look of speechless tenderness,
rivetted upon the characters, as they were traced—it is
her prompting that I have listened to, and it is her
parting lips that have been before me all the while—
It is not addressed to you,—it were an insult to mean
it for a moment; but, after I had begun my own defence,
I was carried away by my abhorrence of the
very crime that I was defending. But then, how ends
the argument? As well as I can understand it, thus—
Women are wrong, or rather she is wrong, if she regard
my transgression, as equal to the transgression of
a woman; and I fear she will. Because, I think she
will say, `what would he say, had I been guilty! As he

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

would say to me, I should say to him,—or, I shall sink
in his respect.' This I am afraid of. She would rather
die, I am sure, than be less reverenced, less loved than
she is now, by me.

The next in order, was a short letter, so very hurried,
and broken, that Harold was barely able to decypher
the following:—

— O, what a trial! merciful powers! how my heart
quakes at the recollection! I came near losing her—
her words are ringing in my ears at this moment. O
bless her! bless her! the sweet, broken, mournful tenderness—
the tone and look and touch, of her dear
cheek, as she murmured `I do forgive you.' O, my
friend, I never shall forget it!

I cannot, even yet. I cannot recal the circumstances
of last night, without shuddering and weeping:— but,
she forgave me. O, she has little else to fear from me.
Her trials are now over. One more, only one more remains—
and if she prevail again, I am hers forever and
ever. Her constancy, her hopelessness, shall now be
tried. If she fail, then—O, my Maker! let me die—
But, if she withstand it, all—

She refuses to write me; but the reason is a bad one.
She has seen some unfortunate disclosures in the case
of a dear friend, similarly situated. She fears that we
may separate. This is bad policy. It puts us upon
thinking of a separation. By risking nought, you do
nothing to attach a heart to you: and the surest way of
breaking off a love affair, depend upon it, is for each
party to proceed as cautiously and discreetly as if each
expected it. The sure way of making a man dishonest,
I have found, is to show him that you think him so.
Where people love, and love honourably, this is a cold
and disheartening evidence of suspicion, that few generous
spirits could brook. She ought to write me, but I
shall not insist upon it, for her reasons are certainly
good, and I shall leave all argument to the time when

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

I am sick and absent, when her letters will be a consolation
to me. Let her refuse to write me then, if she
can!'

To this succeeded the following, an illegible scrawl:
`Something has happened. Whatever you hear, regard
it not. Remember the past—my character—my life—
believe nothing against me, until you hear from me, or
see me. Farewell! Farewell.—Heaven, in its mercy,
bless you!

May 18—Midnight—

Farewell, Oxford. I have done with the world! farewell.
Before this reaches you, I shall be a dead man.
Elvira and Oscar are asunder forever. She has broken
my heart. The thunder has fallen, at last, and I think
that I shall be in heaven or hell, before that clock strikes
two—it is now three quarters after one. I am not determined—
for myself I am, but I am afraid of her senses,
if I should. This is all that deters me now, and this
may not long. She is acting from a mistaken principle.
I have done all that I could, but we never meet again.
Oxford, farewell!—farewell!—farewell!—Do justice to
my memory—farewell!'

There were still many letters and billets and fragments
of manuscript behind, which Harold carefully
collected and laid aside for future perusal; but in tumbling
them over, to find some connected detail, of the
melancholy transaction, which, in its indistinctness was
so thrilling, he fell upon a little note, literally glued to
the fragment of another, written with a lead pencil,
evidently in the extremest agitation, upon the leaf of
some book, and soaked with blood—and marked at the
edge with the print of bloody fingers.

`She is dead!—dead—I have slain her—with these
hands—Yes—say, that I slew her, I! with my own
hands—I who so loved her! Oxford, farewell! farewell,
forever! I am going mad. May be, I shall not kill myself.
She was faithless. It were childish to die for her
now. I slew her. I slew him. He is weltering at my
side. I can put out my hand, and lay it upon his
mouth. It is covered with blood, froth, clotted, and

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

gasping. Do you see this print!—and this!—and this!
they are hot and smoking from his heart! would I
could write, with the dagger's point. Almighty God!
I drove it through and through him! Farewell—I go
this moment. Hark! they are at the door. The fools—
the baffled fools—if they had left me alone, another
hour, I should have gone mad, and dashed out mine
own brains, at their bidding. But now, I will escape,
if it be only to show them their weakness. To-morrow
I shall return. To-morrow I will give myself up to
justice, and they shall see, and know, and feel, that it is
I, and not they, who surrender Oscar! Once more, farewell!
I do love thee, Oxford; I do indeed—but woe to
thee, if I meet thee before my death. My appetite for
life is a raging fire—it will not be quenched or allayed
but in mine own blood, and that of them I most love
now. Am I mad? I hope that I am—God will requite
me cruelly else—yes, yes, I am mad—I see that, plainly.
His blood here, it has made me so. My nostrils are
full of it—pshaw, it is singularly offensive, is it not?—
for the blood of an enemy. Canst thou read this? the
characters smoke as I trace them. I tried a pen, but
the ink was red and thick. I could not bear it. I then
took this pencil—but lo! the characters are clotted—no
matter—if we must have miracles—why, the more the—
'

The paper was torn here; and Harold, drowsy and
yet unable to compose his agitated mind to sleep, threw
himself back in the sopha, and fell to ruminating. A
strange terrour, like a wintry chill, stole slowly over
him; a something, as if a sea of cold water were rising,
like a tide about him, higher and higher, as he shivered,
to the region of his heart. The night—when would it
end! That candle! it was lighted last by the murderer
himself, perhaps, had been bedewed with some drop of
the spirting blood—it now burned bluishly and fitfully;
the lamp was glimmering at his side: the shadow of
the furniture blackened, in wide and waving masses,
over the floor and curtains. Harold let his hand fall
from his forehead—it struck the handle of the dagger.

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

He started, as if it had fallen upon a coiled serpent,
and, as he did, whether it was the jar of his sudden
motion, or what, he knew not, there awoke a deep, thrilling,
and spontaneous vibration of the harp strings, followed
by a loud crash, as if a heavy hand had that instant
been taken from them. He turned aside with a
feeling of horrour, that he was unable to suppress,
holding the dagger in his hand—his eye rested on it—
and, in the momentary delirium that followed, he strove,
as he afterwards, said, to disengage his fingers from it,
but he could not, for some moments!—at length, with
a convulsive, desperate effort, he hurled it from him,
and with such force, that it stood quivering in the wall—
the light hastily flashed in the action of his arm—it
struck, point first, as a murderer's knife always will,
and glimmered, with a convulsive tremulous motion, in
the moonlight. Could he be dreaming! was he mad
too? He knew not—but, as he stood, overwhelmed with
horrour and dismay, the figure of a man emerged from
the solid wall, walked sternly and leisurely athwart the
chamber, plucked the dagger out, and disappeared!
just as Harold uttered a shriek, leaped forward, and
fell senseless upon his face, as he put his hand upon the
wall, probably to determine if his sight had not deceived
him.

The whole house was in an uproar; and the servants
came thronging about the door, each afraid to enter,
while the lights glimmered fitfully and dismally within,
making innumerable fantastick shadows, and keeping
them all in incessant motion, until the lovely Caroline
entered in her night dress, her hair flying all loosely
about her, and shrieking `my brother! my brother!'

CHAPTER IV.

Harold soon recovered his senses, but he was pale,
and sick and speechless; nor was it until three days
had passed, that he had received sufficient strength to

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

speak calmly on the subject. Caroline, it seemed, had
been awakened by the noise of the harp, and the shriek—
and Harold could not bring himself to alarm her with
the rest, until he was satisfied in his own mind. As
soon as he was able, therefore, he went to the room,
and examined the wall. The dagger was indeed gone,
but there was the gash of its point in the wainscot,
showing that it had been thrown by a strong hand.
Desperate with ten thousand wild and fantastick apprehensions,
and ashamed to betray the weakness that
shook him, even to the eye of Caroline, he ordered his
baggage to be removed to the room for a permanent
residence.

Night approached, and with it, a preternatural coldness.
He arose and approached the harp, for the first
time since that evening, and was struck by the apparent
alteration in its appearance. The cause was soon visible—
the chords were snapped—broken, every one of
them. Could it have been by the touch of the spectre
that he had seen? A force more than mortal was certainly
required, and he remembered the deep sullen reverberation
that startled him, when no human being
was near the instrument, for he had hardly taken his
eye off of it, in his abstraction, for a moment.

In the feelings that followed—so awful and yet so
active, that they were remembered with a singular
mixture of pleasure—like danger from which we have
miraculously escaped, Harold flew for relief to the remaining
letters, that he had left in the desk—He opened
it, but they were gone! but where? and by whom?—

This was another inscrutable mystery; for he knew
that no servant would have dared to enter the apartment,
and his sister had accidentally mentioned but an
hour before, that she had not the courage to come into
it alone.

Harold sat down upon the sopha; and as he did, his
hand fell upon a bundle—he took it to the light, in the
sudden hope that it was what he had lost, but it was
not. It was well secured, and appeared to have been
preserved with great care, for it was bound up in

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

leather that was literally worn through, and chafed away
at the corners, like a pocket-book that has been long
used.

He opened them, and was not a little surprised to
find most of them in the hand writing of Elvira;—letters
too, with the post mark upon them, and direction.
It was inexplicable.

Among them, three, in hand writings that were new
to him, lay folded together. He opened them, and
found them all directed to Oscar.

The first was from Oxford himself, and by the date
which was partially obliterated, he was able to discover
that it was written about the same time as the last letter
of Oscar to Oxford. `You are wrong, Oscar, in
expecting that, from this moment I shall abandon you.
That I do not intend to do. I shall not easily be compelled
to do so. Could I be easily induced to abandon
you, to disavow your acquaintance, and to stifle and
smother in my heart all interest or concern for you, I
should not have wanted an excuse for doing so. But
while I say that I have not abandoned you, that I do
not intend to abandon you, that I even wish to hold a
place in your heart, in your affections and respect;—
and that I would gladly reserve a place in my own for
you, I do not, for I cannot say that I respect, as I have
respected you. What then shall I say? To pour reproaches
on your head, after you have confessed your
abuse of the best feelings of those you loved best,
would seem like determining to take vengeance on one
who has thrown himself upon my mercy. Not to speak
of your unworthy conduct, however, on the other hand,
would seem like passing as venial, what cannot be excused,
what cannot be palliated; what I can never forget—
what I cannot yet say, and say truly, I forgive.
Should I say what I think of your conduct, should I
call the language which you have held to me in relation
to Miss H. (if that is her name, for I do not pretend
to know what her name is) by its right name, I fear I
should give you occasion to suppose that I am in a violent
passion, and that I am angry with you, rather than

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

ashamed of your conduct. But you have degraded
yourself in my estimation, more than, one month ago,
I'would have thought it possible that you could degrade
yourself.

I have waited that, among other things (for I have
had other reasons for my delay in not answering yours
of the —) I might speak upon this subject temperately,
and with all the kindness that my regard for
you, or for the infirmities of our common nature would
claim. But I fear that I have not yet waited long
enough. I cannot suppress the conflicting emotions
that agitated me when I first read that letter, and which
rise whenever I think of the train of conduct which
that letter discloses—or purports to disclose. Whether
it is a real disclosure of your conduct, with Miss H.
and your friends, or whether it is only a fictitious—a
false slander of yourself, designed to prove to what
depth you could make your friends believe you capable
of sinking, while in fact you have not sunk at all—I
confess, I know not. Are you trying their credulity in
your confessions of guilt and shame, or were you trying
it, in your reiterated protestations of innocence and
disinterested charity. But stop—I cannot go on—whatever
you may suffer from my delay in writing, I believe
I suffer more in writing. You must wait then, a
little longer.

May — I should be glad to number Mr. —
among my friends, and to look forward to passing some
happy hours with him, in his charming family. I do
hope that that is a pleasure still in reserve for me. I
should, I am very free to confess, have looked forward
to such an event with much livelier hope, and with a
feeling partaking more of the character of a determination,
were it not that one very interesting point in
the fancy piece, that which YOUR figure would have
occupied, is thrown into so deep a shade; had it not
become so—not merely dark, but gloomy. I do not
believe that what I said of you to him, lowered you in
his estimation. It is true that, before I knew him here,

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

your own hand had given the deadly stab to your own
reputation. But when I saw him, I did not know that
fact, and I spoke of you, rather as one, whose good feelings,
whose chivalrous generosity had led him into imprudencies,
imprudencies which age and experience
would lead him afterwards to avoid—than as one who
would deliberately deceive his best friends, that he
might the more shamelessly insult them.

But I find I am using language which you may not
relish; and I'll stop. — — —— — —
This is an unamiable letter,
I know. I am aware that you may say `it shall
never be answered.' (Here was a marginal note in pencil—
`and if I had said so, he knew well, that it never
would have been answered, while the breath was in my
body,') still I hope you will not say so, I hope you
will answer it. I have not forgotten all that you have
done rightly, but misery was never in this world, more
directly the consequences of sin, than your present sufferings
are of your vices. This, however, I need not
tell you—you must know it—you must feel it. This is
the eternal order of things. Yours,

Oxford.

`What a letter!' cried Harold, as he finished. `I would
go a pilgrimage to see the author of it. How stern and
unforgiving at one moment, and how affectionate at
another! It is the language of a brother.'

The next that he took up was a vile, awkward scrawl,
but the deportment was noble. Upon it, was this endorsement.
`This is the only man who treated me as
I deserved when I cast myself at his feet. Had not my
temper been better than they thought it, their responses
would have made me a devil. They were exactly
calculated to drive me desperate. That I did not become
so, was only owing to the kind influence of the
woman that I loved, upon my naturally impatient and
terrible disposition.' And this was the letter.

`If my forgiveness for your fault, or my compassion
for what you suffer as its punishment, can give you
ease, be assured of both.'

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

But neither my pardon nor my sympathy is bestowed
unconditionally. You have been guilty—deeply guilty,
and you must abide the penalty. I ask for no more apologies,
no more disclosures. My vengeance is satisfied,
and as far as I am personally concerned, the atonement
is commensurate with the injury. Indeed I have suffered
no injury. I have been deceived; but the deception was
almost momentary.

All that I require, therefore, as a condition of pardon,
is, that you henceforth (for your own especial benefit,
not for mine) put yourself entirely under the direction
and controul of your judgment and understanding, (the
head was made for rule,) and if you ever find your heart
stepping out of its place, interfering with the orders of
its natural and lawful dictator, or murmuring against any
of its wholesome restrictions, that you treat it as a common
brawler and disturber of the peace, and a traitor and
outlaw, to be hunted and pursued, and tortured with impunity,
by any one who will think it of importance
enough to pay him for the pursuit. You will find the performance
of this condition hard at first, but time and
practice will reconcile you to it; and if they should not,
necessity, from whose law there is no appeal, will compel
you to it, however repugnant to your wishes.”

“I repeat that you have my full
and perfect pardon. I have examined your motive and
approve it. But unless you could roll back the wheels of
nature, and recall the flight of time, you had no reason
to expect any more favourable result than that which has
happened. Your letter contains many things on which I
could enlarge, if I had time.—But I trust that I have
said enough to satisfy you that I am and ever shall be
truly and sincerely your friend.— B—.”

There was a strange, indefinable interest awakened in

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

Harold's mind by these letters, and he hurried to the
third, with a tremulous hand, in the hope of understanding
more fully the event alluded to, which seemed so to
have tried the love and respect of Oscar's friends.—The
last was in his hand—an endorsement in pencil caught
his eye—“Poor Caroline! I ought to have known thee
better. Thou didst love thy brother, and he feels the
hand of the Almighty upon his brow, like another Cain,
for having broken thy heart. But—sleep on—dearest,
thy brother will soon mingle his dust with thine, and
then!—where is the angel that shall sift out the unrighteous
for punishment!—Then, I shall be spared, Caroline,
for thy sake—.”

The letter ran thus—

—“My brother,—I pity you, but blame you, not
for divulging the secret, but for committing an act “base
and dishonourable.” Had any one else dared to say that
it were possible that you could be guilty of a “base” action,
I should have contradicted the assertion in the
strongest terms. I should have found it hard to forgive
him, even for thinking it possible; and should have been
eloquent in your defence—yes, eloquent, for I should
have said that your life, so far as I knew, was a surety that
it was impossible; and that I would stake my reputation
upon your correctness of behaviour, morality, and purity
of principle. Often and often have people said to me,
your brother has a fine genius, great talents; you ought
to feel proud of him, and I have answered—“I do—too
proud
, I fear, not of his talents—but of his principles. I did
not think that you had no faults, or were not liable to the
infirmities of human nature; O, no!—but I did believe,
and have often uttered that belief in the strongest terms,
that you would shrink with almost a female's sensitive
delicacy from vice.—For this, I loved and honoured you,
and forgave what else was amiss. But now I am humbled
completely—yet, I forgive you. From me, no one shall
ever know that you have erred, unless he infer it from
my silence. Would that this letter (of May —) had not
been written! I am ready to exclaim one moment; and
the next, I take it and read it again. I would forget the
contents, and awake, as from a dream—but it cannot be.

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

The words “a base and forbidden” act are continually
sounding in my ears. What could it be? You ought to
have told the whole, or not to have named it. The truth
may be a relief. There are a thousand conjectures what
it may be—and it is possible we may have thought you
guilty of that, which you would even now blush to commit.—

“As for Elvira, she has done right. I honour her for
her decision—she could do no less, but still, few would
have had strength to do it, as she has. I sympathize with
you sincerely—you know I do, if I say it—for I always
feel more than I express. Had I written as my feelings
at first dictated, you would have felt that you had done
wrong. You have atoned—how?—by true repentance? or by
a recompense. Oh! my still beloved brother, if you could
but feel that you are an accountable being (although not
in love, nor to any human creature)—to Him, who will
convince you that man owes obligations to some one beside
his fellow mortal, or himself, even Him, whom you
so often thank, for not having made you like other men.

“As for Elvira—you need not think that she will suffer
from the affection that she still has:—no!—she will have
much to support her, a consciousness of having acted
rightly. Did she love the face, form, mind, or beauty of
character
, which ever it was—if it be impaired, her love
will be diminished. She will deeply regret and keenly feel
the disappointment, but will bless her heavenly Father
that she knew it, ere too late. If you would spare her
feelings—be silent: possibly, if your conduct should be
for the future what it ought to be, she will feel that it is
possible for you to be beloved after all. Do not sink beneath
the blow; but endeavour to acknowledge the justice
of your punishment. Do not, to revenge yourself
upon her, punish yourself by marrying one unworthy of
you.”

To this was wafered the parts of two others letters—
as follows—“Believe me, I can and do forgive thee,
dear Oscar—and I say to thee, as our Saviour said to the
woman—“go thy way, and sin no more: and I love thee

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

too, with all thy faults. Thou hast often made good resolutions—
but canst not keep them. They afford me but
very little comfort—.” The margin of this was entirely
written over—with these words—“This is cruel—she
forgets my character. I never made a resolution in my
life, that I did not keep, as few boys, and fewer men, ever
kept theirs. No!—she has wronged me—and I cannot
bear it from her—the world I could smile at, but that
she, who has been a mother to me—that she should doubt
my resolutions—it is hard—.”

The next and and last was rumpled and blistered, probably
with tears—and ran after this manner—“I have
delayed answering your letter, that I might not write in
anger. I forgive you, but I cannot forget immediately,
that the brother of whom I had so often boasted, who
would shield me from indelicacy, as from pestilence;
who would not allow of my reading a book, that had the
slightest impropriety in it, some years ago, would now,
at this age, recommend as a friend, entitled to all tenderness,
a woman that he personally knew to be any thing,
but a proper companion for me. I feel so thankful to
our heavenly Father, that we have escaped this degradation,
that I will not reproach you for your intention,
so happily frustrated. Had she visited here, and received
the attention that we were willing to pay to a person so recommended,
by a brother so beloved, I fear that you had
bitterly repented your deceiving us. I know and feel,
that I never could have had strength to bear the blow.
Any misfortune—the loss of health, any thing but the
loss of a good name, I could bear without repining.
My heart has pleaded for you, to the last—when our
suspicions were first aroused, I contended that you
were deceived, or that you thought her amiable and
good, when you first wrote us about her. Your letters
have undeceived us—and taught us that perfection is
not to be expected.

Under this was written—“My sister!—farewell,

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

forever.—Poor girl!—her fears were prophetick”—“The
sister of Oscar!”—said Harold, aloud—“then was she
mine—“Dear Caroline—would I might know thy fate before
I sleep:—I am impatient for morning.”—Saying
this, he threw himself upon the couch, but the state of his
mind prohibited all repose. He was fain to arise, and rifle
the bundle of letters, which had hitherto lain untouched,
at his side.—They were all in the hand writing of Elvira.—
The first one that he opened—and the first upon
the bundle, began thus—“I have seen him, dear Mary,
and am exceedingly disappointed. I do not like him,
and am convinced that I never shall. He is too imperious—
and then, he scarcely bestows a look upon the
rest of mankind. He is very loud and absolute in his
tone—and appears to talk, just when he pleases, without
any regard to the comfort of others. It is true that he
talks remarkably well—remarkably—but I cannot endure
his arrogance: and am really ashamed and angry, that
I yielded so far as to see him, particularly after having
excluded myself the whole evening from other visitors.—
Still he is a very extraordinary man, and although I
dislike him, and even tremble when he speaks to me, yet
I cannot get him out of my head. I am continually
comparing him with other men of his age; and have
done this so frequently in my meditations, that I am
really vexed with myself. Can he be amiable? The
natural expression of his face appears mild—and that
startling, strange, denouncing aspect, which it suddenly
puts on, may, perhaps, be caused by certain mysterious
events, of which I have heard some whispers—or perhaps
may be, what he says is very common, a habit
now, from mere indulgence in what was affectation.
Did you ever observe the sudden change of his voice—
now so clear, that your blood thrills at the sound, as at a
near clarionette; and now so deep and awful, that it takes
your breath away—and you require some moments to
recover from its effect; there is an inconceivable solemnity
in his manner at times—and yet such sudden
transitions—flashes almost of levity, that I am really
perplexed to determine, whether he is the most

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

changeable of human beings, and the strangest—or only a consummate
actor. You have remarked the thoughtfulness of
his brow—the intolerable brightness of his eyes. But why
need I rail about him to you;—I shall never shake your
enthusiasm in his behalf—so farewell for to night.

Can he be amiable, I ask again; I believe not. I dread
to have him for an acquaintance. He seemed strangely
indifferent to what agitates the rest of the world—and
so cold and careless in his courtesy, that I should almost
call him ill bred, were it not evidently the effect of his
haughty temper. He cannot conceal his scorn and contempt
for trivial things. His forehead, particularly when
he is listening intensely, betokens a spirit, that a woman
ought to dread. His manner is not more abrupt and
searching, than his tone and glance. These things, and a
look of fierceness at times, with a sort of intrepid self-confidence,
are all that I find remarkable in him. Neither
his person nor countenance, is striking at first
sight.

But his voice disturbs me yet—I can hear it at midnight,
when I am all alone. I have heard many voices
that I liked better, in the trifling chit-chat of the day,
and seen many persons who were more fluent and musical
in their utterance—but never did I hear tones, that
so thrilled through and through me—nor witness such
deep solemnity of manner, or such impassioned, such unspeakable
vehemence of language,—such fine adaptedness
of energy and phrase, and tone, and look, and action,
as I have seen in him, even during our short acquaintance.
For one moment, his countenance was appalling.
Our attention was rivetted, in spite of ourselves—there
was a mortal silence in the room, of which not a soul
was sensible, until he had done speaking. But he was
accustomed to such things—he showed no emotion; and
looked as if he would have been more astonished, if we
had not been silent. He must be conscious of his powers—
his looks show it. Is he not sarcastick—bitter? Do

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

you not think too, in spite of his disregard for fashion
and ceremony, that a part of his contempt is affected,
and that the singular air of high fashion and dignity, that
is acknowledged to characterise him, is the consequence
of some other feeling than contempt, or hatred of the
graces and gracefulness of life. I suspect that he is
vindictive; something escaped him, whether by accident
or not, I do not pretend to say, because, much as he appears
the creature of prompt feeling, I do not believe
that we see or hear aught of his first impulses,—yet he
turned deadly pale, his lip quivered, and his dark eyes
flashed fire, as some one spoke of another who, it seems,
had wronged him.—Another remark I have made, which
of course, you, as one of his admirers, will only laugh
at—I do not believe that these sudden explosions of eloquence,
are unpremeditated. No!—his emphasis, my
dear Mary, appears too resolute—too strongly and critically
placed—and he is too ready with the best language
on all occasions, for me to believe that they are
the irregular, and spontaneous eruptions of the heart.

Is he not a great lover of paradox? That you will
not deny. And it is a notion of mine, that we witness
very few scintillations of his brain, that are immediate,
and unthought of before. It appears to me that he does
nothing, and says nothing, even when most unguarded,
without an especial design. I may do him injustice; but
such is my present opinion, for I have observed his
eyes, and they have always appeared, as if searching the
very inward thought of some person present, however
carelessly he might be looking. This is disingenuous in
him—but I cannot help the opinion. I hope that do not
wrong him; but these all appear to me as so many indicia
of his character, thrown out, by way of feeling his
company. I wish Helen and Olivia were here—we
should soon be able to fathom his character. Does he
sing? They say no. He has certainly a natural and vigorous
judgment of musick—and denounces fearlessly
the fopperies of the Italian and French school. Who are
your masters? he says, French valets and barbers—and
Italian lazaroni—or worse, shattered and tarnished

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

nobility. They are purely national. Of course, they cannot,
and do not tolerate the sweet, simple, touching and beautiful
melody of Scotland and Ireland. No!—they execrate
it. And you—most unnaturally join in the execration.
Be assured that it is weak—very weak to do
so. Our musick, like our dress and manners, is national;
and it would be as absurd for us to adopt the Italian and
French musick, with their affected, artificial fineries and
fopperies, to the exclusion of our own simple musick, as
it would be to abandon our fashion of dress, and adopt
theirs.” These are almost his very words. You see
how direct and unshrinking he is. But I like him the
better for that. It has an air of downright reality, and
manhood, that is not common here. I am very anxious
to hear him read—if his voice and manner be what you
say they are, then we must endeavour to make him sing.
But no—we shall not succeed—one of his last remarks,
I recollect, was on this subject—and you will smile when
you know to whom it was addressed, and when—Mr.—
had just finished his admirable song, your favourite—
Salisbury looked him in the face—and told him, in a
deliberate voice, that it was a reproach to him to sing
so well. The poor man blushed, and yet his eyes sparkled
with pleasure. It was no light matter to receive
such a compliment from this strange creature. “Are
you not ashamed,” said Philip to Alexander, who had
been playing divinely on a flute, at the table “are you
not ashamed to play so well.”—he added, addressing
himself to me, in an under voice.

Thursday.

Oscar Salisbury is a creature of contradiction. I know
not what to make of him. To day he utters a sentiment
that makes me doubt, either his principle, or his good
opinion of me: and to-morrow I find him acting like a
hero. The last time I saw him—(by the way he is very
attentive to Harriot, and even kind of late—poor girl,
she has need of it—and is welcome to it) he reprobated
the principle of gratitude. I looked at him with surprise.

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

“Why cultivate the sentiment,” said he—“is it not a
burden? Does not this prove it? The generous and noble
minded are ever struggling to throw it off. If the feeling
of gratitude be so agreeable, why attempt to discharge
the debt? No—it is not—and we are impatient to get
rid of the load of obligation.”—How strangely plausible
and brief!—There appears to me to be some confusion
in the terms used; but I have no patience to reason,
where such a virtue is deliberately outraged. So much
for the sentiment. Now the action that I alluded to, is
this—I am pretty well assured that he has been visited,
at his own lodgings, by a poor, unfortunate girl—who is
extremely beautiful, and distractedly in love with him—
that he spared her—and that she has since declared the
fact upon her death bed—what godlike forbearance!
The history is very touching, and when I have told you
all, you will find your favourite, beside all that you have
known of his virtues—“did good by stealth and blushed
to find it fame,” many times, when even you knew it
not.

By the way, a wicked experiment was tried upon his
honesty and self command, the other evening, by Harriot.
We had heard that he was once terribly in love with a
woman whom we knew.—Harriot introduced her name,
when all eyes were upon him. His countenance never
changed—but a slight, tremulous motion of the lip, and a
sadder tone, when he spoke, betrayed the truth to me.
He spoke of her, precisely as if he had no thought worth
concealing from us. He acknowledged that he had loved
her—and he never stood so high in my estimation, as
when he concluded with a rapid summary of her virtues—
and faults—and added in an agitated voice—“I am
afraid that she is unhappy now
.” Indeed he had good
reason to think so; for we know her history, and if ever
there was a broken hearted woman on earth, she is one—
if the world tell truly.

Sunday.

I have seen him repeatedly since my last—and like

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

him rather better. He takes more pains to please us—
and we are, therefore, I suppose, more pleased. Several
of our old beaux have taken the alarm—they come less
frequently now—and are unspeakably silent, while he is
here; nay, two of them appear to have forsaken us entirely,
and one, I think, in consequence of a rebuke from
Oscar (for so we call him now).

Helen has been here, and we succeeded in making him
read a tragedy to us. Nor was it any very difficult matter,
for though he coloured at first, and his voice was
mightily agitated when we first heard him, yet it did not
seem so much from doubt, or diffidence, as from some
secret emotion. Does he pride himself on reading? I
believe that he does. It is certain, that his tones are the
most touching, powerful, and rich that I ever heard, in passionate
composition. Helen affects to laugh at me. She
says that he reads to her without any embarrassment:
but that his perturbation is excessive, when I am listening
to him. I have observed this too—but I do not attribute
it to the same cause that she does. Never did I hear
such delicate, melancholy, and deep modulation of tone—
I should half suspect that he was the author of every
thing that he has read to us, by the interest that he contrives
to give it, did I not know better. When he concluded,
we were all in tears!—But hush—I find that I
can talk of nothing else but Salisbury's voice—So adieu.

Monday.

What inexhaustible stores of information!—Did you
ever hear him open his lips, even to profess his ignorance
of a subject, without imparting some charm to it? We
have been discussing the comparative morality of Christians,
Turks, and Jews. He overwhelmed us all, not as
he used to, with magnificent declamation, but with temperate
argument, facts, and the most beautiful language.
He says the Jews are the most wonderfully constant people
that walk the earth; that their religion is the most
sublime and awful. What it was with Moses, it is now, he

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

says. The same ritual—the same ceremony, alike august
and imposing. We witness, what they of Israel did.
Ages—have passed away—centuries after centuries, and
this people, strangers all over the earth, accursed and
scorned alike, by the black man and the white, the Christian,
the Infidel, the Mahometan and the Turk—prohibited
from all the offices of humanity and policy—exceptions
to all the rules of forbearance and indulgence
among men—blasphemed and trampled on, by all nations
and kindreds and tongues—are yet so constant to their
God—that their very faces bear witness to their fidelity
and their origin:—so heroically and devoutly obedient
to their Jehovah, that their very blood and features are
a part of their religion—and their countenances are the
very countenances of them that heard the thunderings and
the lightnings of Sinai, when the Everlasting God touched
it, and it smoked. Where is there such another people?”
he asked triumphantly. And who could answer him? To
this, succeeded a picture of the Turks—“Their religion,
right or wrong,” he says, “is a religion. A Turk believes
in predestination—hence his sincerity is proved every
hour in the day; for he plucks off the festering garments
from a body dissolving with the plague, and puts them
upon himself: he rushes into battle, up to the very cannon's
mouth, or to a certain martyrdom, because it is his
religion. Do the Christians this? no. The Turks too,
when at their devotions, which are, at the least, ten times
as frequent as ours, are never to be disturbed. You may
ride over them before they will rise, unless they have
finished their appointed prayer. We call their prophet an
impostor—they call our Christ a prophet. Who of us
shows most of courtesy. Compare our honesty with theirs.
They leave their shops, full of precious merchandize,
open and unguarded, and they are never rifled—they
give untold gold into the hands of strangers, and are
never deceived. Can we say this of Christians?”—Such
is his manner—nay, I believe, almost his very words
again; for it appears to me that I cannot forget what I
have once heard him say, if it be said in that one peculiar
voice, which is altogether his own.

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

Forgive me. Do not rally me—I cannot bear it now.
Your
reproaches are insupportable, for I feel that I deserve
them. Your prediction is accomplished!—Salisbury—
O, would that I had never seen him! All my friends
complain of me. And yet, nay, it does not appear to me
that I am so devoted to him as they say. No—no—it is
a cruel slander. I am melancholy Mary—I cannot write
you a long letter—or an intelligible one.

He has said that he once loved—and when he said so,
his eyes convinced me, that he loved yet. When I first
saw him, I had a notion, whence I do not know, that he
was engaged—I wish that you could have seen him at the
time—the recollection haunts me—his downcast eyes—
the deep, mournful tenderness of his tone—O, yes, he,
he must have loved indeed!—She is now married, and
there is a story abroad—O, I cannot believe it—I hope
it is not true—yet why does it concern me? I would always
respect Salisbury—nay, whether this story be
true or false, I must always respect him. He is so noble,
frank, and generous!

I know not what to think of him even yet. His talents
are certainly of the highest order—of that, I see the
most unquestionable evidence, in the respect manifested
to him, by men of the greatest reputation, and greatest
wisdom—he sits among them like their equal, and they
listen to him, as to one entitled to commune with them—
but he appears to be unsocial—abstracted—and too
fearfully ambitious for domestick happiness—bless me,—
where are my thoughts running to!—He has the reputation
of being vain—nay, he acknowledges that he is so—
but I am afraid, not because he thinks so, but merely
to manifest his disregard for the world. He has been
hardly used, they say—unkindly, cruelly—but he never
complains, and some appear to shudder, when they speak
of his hostility and retribution; but I do not—I think that
his mortal enemy, in his power, would have little to fear.
He is still proud, very proud, and unbending to strangers,—
to all, indeed, except the poor and bereaved; but
his manner is tender, less abrupt, and more agreeable of
late, I think. Have you ever remarked how sudden and

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

bold he is, in his advice;—and with what an air of
authority, he often speaks his opinion, even to the aged.
It is wrong, I think—but I am led to believe that it proceeds
from an habitual experience of the world's harsh
judgment, and uncharitable ways. He stands like a
gladiator—expecting to encounter none but foes—
sword and shield.—One trait is decidedly prominent
in his character. He never flatters, or if he do, he
never appears to flatter. You cannot but believe what
he says, even though it be new to you; for he gives a
reason—and there is always such an air of manhood
and sincerity about him, that you are convinced, whether
you will or no—it would almost seem, but good
night!—good night!—I could run on forever, but I forbear.—

Tuesday night.

People say here, and those too, that know him well—
that is, his whole life and history—that he will be a
great man. But great men, are not so easily made, for
he talks as calmly of ten or twenty years application,
night and day, as many would of ten or twenty months,—
and yet he denies that there are any great men to be
seen, in this generation. His friends are very confident
that he will be distinguished, but they tremble for him.
You never saw such devoted creatures as they are.
Their attachment is invincible, and not only that, but it
seems more like the friendship that we read of, sublime,
heroick, and steady, than like what we usually experience.
His enemies too, are as unsparing and deadly, we are
told, as his friends are enthusiastick and firm. But they
are sensibly diminishing. We hear him spoken in high
terms of now, by some who have been his enemies—
they acknowledge that they have misunderstood his character,
and wronged him. You would smile however,
to hear him justify them. He says that those who know
him, are his friends—But that his enemies, having no
opportunity of knowing, are obliged to judge of him, as
he appears,—haughty, overbearing, and repulsive, or

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

vindictive; they are right, therefore, he says, in disliking
him. His enemies used to lie against him once, and
censure him often, without knowing why. And now,
he says, and shows us the proof in some amusing revolutions
of opinion, that he is praised in the same way,
by those who do not, and cannot know him. Some too,
lie in his favour now; but he does not hesitate to expose
them, for it. In short, it is the publick opinion that has
changed—and, he predicts that it will continue to change,
making him alternately better, and worse than he is, for
many years. He is prepared for this; and so far as I
can judge, I should think him one whom this change of
opinion would affect, be it better or worse, less than
any other human being that I ever saw. He says that it
is impossible to flatter a man of sense; or rather that a
man cannot long entertain too high an opinion of himself;
and I believe this. But he says also, that the world
can be deceived, and are deceived constantly, respecting
a man's talents: for they, he says, are like wealth.
When is a man's property rightly valued by the world?
never. By himself it may be; and intellectual affluence
is like all other affluence, best known to the possessor.
You might as well expect a man to believe you, if you
told him that he had more money in his pocket—as that
he had more brains in his head, than he actually had.
There may be exceptions; but this, he advances, as a
general proposition.

Mary dear—tell me—is my style altered; I am told
that it is—nay, that I have caught a portion of his spirit,
and actually use, after him, not only his sentiments, but
his very language, at times. If I do—I am unconscious
of it: sorry for it, and would avoid it. Nay — for why
need I conceal it—they do tell me, for it is a fact that
I resemble him in my countenance, as I believe myself,
although I hope not, in the expression—and we have
been repeatedly taken for relations—and once for brother
and sister—they do tell me, that I have contracted
one of his worst habits—one that I would, if I might
dare to attempt it, break him of—that of knitting the
brows, and frowning, as if discontented. In him, it is

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

probably earnestness or abstraction, but it looks like ill
temper. Oh—another thing has just occurred to me—
There is a bitter levity in his manner sometimes, that
terrifies me. It is a strong word, Mary, but it expresses
no more than I feel. He sneers sometimes at love, and
marriage, in a way that leaves me in doubt whether he
does not regard them as a mockery. I do not like this—
it distresses me, because it makes me question his
principle—or at least, when he says, with a look that is
common to him, a severe thing on this subject, I am
led to doubt his sincerity or his principle. Some one
mentioned the marriage of Mr.—the other evening.
“Poor fellow!” said Salisbury—“I knew him—he was
a very worthy fellow!”—just in tone and look exactly, as
if it were his death. There was no smile upon his face—
when he said this—and his voice was deep and lingering.
What think you dear, of these symptoms? or have
you never heard and seen him, at such a moment? The
general impression I find is, that he speaks as he feels,
scorning all the tenderness and simplicity of life, as
childish, affected, and mawkish. But I—perhaps I am
deceived—I think that his heart is the abiding place of
the deepest tenderness—and that its emotion is like that
of deep water—at the bottom—not to be detected by
the agitation of the surface. Really!—I believe that
is one of his own thoughts. Adieu!—

* * * It is time to go to bed,
but I will venture to scribble a postscript. I open it for
that purpose. He has just left us. How very abrupt
he is! He always starts off, as if suddenly offended.
But he says it is because he dares not trust himself to
think of it—and had rather plunge, at once, than stand
shivering, forever, upon the brink. He takes out his
watch too:—if we reproach him, he says that it is the
greatest compliment to us—for it shows that he dare
not trust to his senses, in our company. He was uncommonly
serious to night—and really dignified. We had
a literary man, whom you shall know, when you come

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

on,—of a singularly unpretending, simple and strange
character. A conversation ensued between Oscar and
him; and I felt him—Oscar, rise every moment in my
estimation. He was calm, collected, and graceful. His
language was that of consummate self possession—I
never respected him so sincerely. Others seem to
stand in awe of him: and they wonder that I do not.
But I do not—I cannot—to me, he is gentle—Do not
laugh at me, Mary. I cannot well bear it, of late—
whether it be, that I feel conscious of deserving it, or not,
I wo'nt pretend to say, but my spirits are darkened, and
any allusion that would once have been taken kindly,
is apt now to hurt and alarm me. But no more of this—
I know your tenderness, and delicacy—and am willing
to tell you all my thoughts. What a postscript!
And I am not half done.—I remember one of his opinions,
which Mr.—seemed particularly struck with,
and acknowledged, honestly, that it explained a circumstance
perfectly to his satisfaction, upon which, he
had frequently meditated before, without being able to
account for it. And yet it seems very simple.—Is not
that the character of a great mind, though, to make its
demonstrations so clear, that we are led to wonder at their
simplicity? We were speaking of poetry and elocution;
Mr.—reiterated the opinion that the Greek and Roman
school had furnished the greatest that had ever been—
or would ever be. My opinion upon that subject,
said Oscar, modestly (I give you nearly his very words—)
are somewhat peculiar. Is it not a matter of taste,
and opinion? now it is my taste, and my opinion that
there have been many as great musicians, orators,
statesmen, warriours, painters and poets—nay—even of
sculptors—and architects—among the nations of modern
time, as among the ancients. Of warriours and statesmen,
said his antagonist, there may have been, but
surely not of poets and orators. And would you
teach, then, said Oscar, that poetry and eloquence
are arts so rude and simple, that they are brought
to perfection, in less time than politicks and war?

They are not sciences, said Mr. A. triumphantly, I

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

thought—and the testimony of all nations is to this
effect—that poetry and eloquence are the natural growth
of a semi-barbarous people—thus Ossian—and Homer.—

Oscar turned his eye slowly upon him, and replied
with such effect—but no!—I will not attempt to describe
it—you ought to have seen him.—“Sir, said
he, have you ever examined that opinion? May it
not have been too hastily taken up? In the first accounts
that we hear of the East, we find that the
people were abundantly more refined than their neighbours.
And yet—where is there any poetry, like
that of the eastern people—the Orientals—at that
time too, so fervid—bold and impassioned? Among
savages, I admit, that there is a kind of poetry, as there
is a kind of eloquence, and a kind of architecture. But
why should poetry be rude, and boisterous, any more
than musick? I cannot understand it, and my belief
is, that poetry and eloquence, like all other intellectual
arts, are to be perfected by the gradual perfection
of society. And therefore if it can be shown
that musick, painting, architecture, and sculpture (of
the last, it is true, there may be a question) have improved,
or could be improved, beyond what they
were, with the Greek and Roman, I will undertake
to show that poetry and eloquence may be so too.”

“But, you have all the nations of the earth against
you, said Mr. A. Do they not all concur in preferring
Homer and Virgil, to all other poets?”

“True—but Virgil was the growth of the Augustan
age; and Cicero, and Demosthenes were no barbarians,
and that would seem to affect your doctrine, that
poetry is best in its rudeness. They prefer the statuary
and architecture of the Greeks and Romans.
But do you—honestly now—I know that you have
seen the Apollo and Venus,—do you believe that they
may not be surpassed? You hesitate. Have you never
seen a sculptured woman, done by some modern, (and
you know that sculpture is neglected more than any
other art) that pleased you better than the Venus? I

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

have, nay more, I can point out material disproportions
in her form. But may not this be the case—nay, is
it not—that we prefer the models of Greek and Rome,
in all arts and sciences, (and by we, I mean all the
moderns) for the same reason that an Englishman
next to them, prefers those of his own country, and
a Frenchman those of his?—

“I do not understand you—” said Mr. A.—

“I mean my dear sir, to lead your attention, indirectly,
to my object. An Englishman is prejudiced in
favour of the labours of his own countrymen—the
larger the empire of his country, the wider that prejudice
will be distributed; now, if you could extend
the dominion of Great Britain over all the world, do
you not believe that, in time, the whole world would
be likely to refer only to British models, as the only
standard of excellence, just as they would to London,
for fashion and pronunciation? Now, suppose that no
other nation had any literature—or science—would it
not be the natural consequence, after a while, that
what ever was done at London, would be consecrated,
imitated and applauded, all over the world? Here then
is my conclusion.—Greece was as an universal monarchy,
because, as to the nations of the earth, she was
the capital, and metropolis of taste. Then come the
Romans. Their empire was universal. They, reverenced,
and imitated the Greeks. No other nation did,
or could dispute with them. And in time, whatever
was written at Rome, or applauded at Rome, or
built, or done at Rome, or hallowed by Roman approbation,
came to be applauded, and imitated all over
the world
, wherever the Romans were known or heard
of. The nations of the earth unite, in preferring Homer
and Virgil, because of this universal dominion, to
which they were once subject. And if Italy should
reconquer the whole world, her poets would be the
standard: if England,—hers; if France,—hers. And
the reason why no poet, or orator, or painter of modern
time is regarded, generally, as equal to the ancients,
is because, in no modern time, has there been so extensive
or so permanent an empire as the Roman in

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

exstence; but you have always found that, as a kingdom
extended itself, her authorities and opinions, her favourites,
in poetry and eloquence, extended their dominion
with it. Every nation in Europe may have, at
this moment, a greater than Demosthenes, or than Homer,
but until that nation extend her dominion, far
and wide, like the Roman, they will not be universally
esteemed so. Within their own limits they are
often regarded as superior to all others, and, as their
limits extend, that opinion extends.”

“But,” said I; “why do they not, if your argument
be just, why do not the people of each nation, prefer
their own orators and poets to those, even of Greece
and Rome?”

“Some of the wiser, or more daring, do so:—said
he, but the true reason why it is not universal, is this.
Go into a small town, and you will find that it has its
great man—whom it prefers to all other great men,
except some one, in preferring whom, all the country
concurs. But where is he? at the capital of the whole
country. When Rome was at its zenith, she was the
capital of all the world—all the nations of Europe
were then, but as provinces. No competition, of course,
could arise between her great men, and theirs. But
stop—I can make this plainer—and therefore I will
not finish what I had intended to—suppose Great
Britain should suddenly eclipse all other nations—and
establish at the same time an universal monarchy—
suppose that hundreds of years afterwards every one
of her provinces should become a kingdom, in all the
schools of which the ancient statues, coins, paintings,
dramas, and architecture &c. &c. &c. of Great Britain
were regarded as models, and examples;—now, cannot
you suppose, that although, in each of these kingdoms,
all these arts should be brought to greater perfection
than their models, yet nevertheless, that they
would not unite in acknowledging it. Would not jealousy,
prejudice, and infatuation prevent it? And would not
the natural consequence always be, that, in each kingdom,
the old British model would be preferred, because

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

all had preferred it, while its own modern imitations,
would be considered the next best? Is not this exactly
the case at present, with respect to Rome! And is it,
therefore, a conclusive proof of the superiority of the
Greeks and Romans, that all the natives of the earth
agree in acknowledging it.—I say no.”

Upon my word!—I have made a pretty postscript
indeed!—another whole sheet. But I will stop now—
with this one remark,—I have not done him justice.
He was perfectly clear, I have not remembered it so
well as I thought that I could.—

After my last long, long epistle, which I hope you
have decyphered by this time, I was determined to
indulge you with a respite.—still the same theme though—
I can neither talk, write, nor think of any thing
else.—There appears to me nothing conciliatory about
him. He takes favour as a matter of right; and is
strangely scrupulous in his speech. It seems to distress
him, to hear a word mis-pronounced; or a phrase
badly constructed. Yet he sometimes errs—in pronunciation
I mean, very rarely in a grammatical sense.
And how he renders his thanks!—his countenance
never changes, except to me. He is the favourite of
the whole household too: down to the very servants
and children; and yet, there is no soothing, nor coaxing
in his manner. And here another of his remarks
occurs to me—Show him a man in a passion, he says,
and he can always tell what he has been. Early habits
are omnipotent. Thus, men swear and talk vulgarly
when in a rage; and they who never write provincially,
often speak so. Is'nt there much truth in this? I have
applied it frequently since; and not long ago saw a
very great man wipe his nose on his cuff, very naturally—
when he had lost his artificial character, in the heat
of debate. How necessary is self possession, before
such an observer!

This morning, a friend of our uncle's came in—and
gave us a good deal of information, indirectly,

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

respecting Oscar. You know him—Mr. Ponsonby—a very
strong mind, and acquainted with men too, you know.
He says that Oscar Salisbury, is the most extraordinary
man of his age, that he ever met with; “I never sat
with him, ten minutes in my life,” said he, “without
hearing some remark, that proved him to be no common
man. The first time that we ever met, I remember well
that he maintained, against a whole room full, and
successfully too, for I have thought much of it, since,
and all my observation confirms his doctrine, that the
difference of genius in men was only a difference in irritability!
He, who is born with the most sensibility,
the most delicate nerves, is most liable to be affected
by all outward or inward circumstances. Women, and
infants are an example. He who is most affected in
this way, (I can remember Mr. Ponsonby's language
better than Oscar's I find!)—is least able to confine
his attention to one object; what he feels, he feels keenly,
exquisitely, thrillingly, but he never explores, never
ransacks,—never meddles with the alchymy of nature.
Hence he becomes a wit, a poet, a musician,
a painter, an orator, a statesman or a mathematician,
as he has more or less physical sensibility! How
little sensibility, thought I to myself, must Locke and
Newton have had!—and is it not true? If they had
much, would they ever have pursued their terrible metaphysicks,
as they did? No—never! The more sensibility
he has—the more irritable he is—and the more
irritable he is—the less patient he is—and the less patient,
the less likely to be profound.—What immeasurable
letters I write of late. Once, I said that a letter
ought to be brief, but Oscar says—(the deuse take
the man!—his name is eternally at the tip of my pen,
I believe)—but he says that we ought to talk as we
write—and that it would be just as absurd to think it
a merit to say, what we have to say, in the fewest possible
words, on paper—as in conversation: that the beauty
of both, is the free, natural, and unlaboured expression
of our thought, without affecting terseness or any
thing else. As well might we talk in epigram, like
the laconic Spartans.—A dieu.—

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

Gracious heaven! Maria—dearest—it is settled! I
cannot tell you when, or how—I am so happy; but he
has acted with the utmost gentleness and delicacy. I
should have written you immediately—but my temples
have been throbbing, nay, my very finger ends, for
a whole week:—and it is only to-day that I can guide
the pen at all.—He has many faults—some that I did
not know of, till he confessed them—great faults—but
he is so candid, so resolute, and has already done
so much in the way of reformation, that I have no
fear either for him, or for myself, were they much
more numerous and threatening! Good night!—good
night!

My hand is steadier to day; so I have re-opened
your letter, and begun again. I had a terrible dream
last night—you will laugh when you know what it is,
but really it distressed me exceedingly—and I was half
afraid to meet him this evening again, lest I should find
it confirmed. I was troubled, but he was too sharpsighted
not to discover it—although I did my best to
conceal it. At length, like a fool, I told him—never
shall I forget his look!—“I am utterly in your power——
use it mercifully—kindly—do not destroy me—
utterly” he said—“and I had once determined never
to put myself in the power of any other woman”—
the tears rose in my eyes—and his hand shook.
But no tear was in his—he never weeps—he cannot
weep, I believe. I dreamt that he was holding my
hand—that his brow suddenly darkened, and he threw
it from him. Where was my spirit? gone—I sat as
if my heart were broke.—Nay, worse, Maria—when
I awake, I felt as if I should sit so in reality, if he
were so to wrong me. O—how I am altered, I was
unhappy, till I saw him—and never, never did I part
with him so reluctantly. O—if he be to grow to my
heart yet more closely, as I fear he will—fear, oh no!—
as I hope he will, I declare Mary, I do believe
that it would kill me to part with him. How I love
him!—yes the word is written, and I wont recall it.
I never could have spoken it—he appears to me too,

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

to want my love—who knows but that I may minister
to his greatness, till he may say that, but for me, he
had been less great! I have a strange foreboding too,
that he will want my love still more—nay, that it will
yet be his only consolation in this earth. Can it be!—
I would almost wish, that it might be so!—that he
might be abandoned by all the world, for a time, to
feel how entirely I would give myself up to him.
Poor Oscar!—with his spirit—so injured—as it has
been—so haughty, and so unpropitiating, he is the
very man to experience the ingratitude of them that
ought to love and reverence him.—Farewell—I cannot
write another line—my tears blot the paper.—

A vile thought has just
intruded upon me. Assist me to subdue it. I am
afraid that Oscar is a little jealous—no, not that
exactly—but there is a spice of haughty jealousy in
his disposition. I dread the consequences. If I
know him, he would show his jealousy, unlike any
other man:—it would be, by giving every opportunity
that he could, to his rival, worthy or unworthy. If
worthy, I am sure that he would, because he has told me
that he does not consider me bound to him, for one
moment longer than while I prefer him to all the
world. Nay—he will not take an engagement—for
he says that it is folly. Either it binds when affection will
not—or it does not. If it do—away with it—who
would let a woman marry him, because she was engaged?
If it do not—then it is useless.

He is something that unsteadies the mind while
it contemplates him. How he derides, and scorns, all
the ridiculous ceremonies of life! They are tricks, he
says, that patrician fools invent, like escutcheons, to
distinguish their party. And when these are counterfeited
by the plebians, or imitated, they manufacture
others, like the Free Masons. He maintains that
our civilities should always be proportioned to our own
estimate of people's value, not to that of the world,

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

when we meet a person: that, by treating all alike,
our greatest favours lose all value. Is it not so? Is
not distinction what we covet? and may not a friend
be as much distinguished by a smile, as by an embrace?
assuredly yes.

What amazing candour he has! I believe that I am
now mistress of every event of his past life—or
every one that he thinks of.—His heart lies naked before
me. There is much, particularly one transaction—relating
to that strange woman, of whom I wrote you,
which I could wish had never happened; but no matter—
what is past must be forgotten. O, Mary, how
I have suffered respecting her!—for a long while she
haunted me. I would dream of them—see them together—
she would break in between us—and he would
abandon me! I declare that I was afraid to shut my eyes
at last. Her very name hung, like a dead weight,
upon my heart—his emotion—their intimacy, which
he acknowledges—her passionate love for him, of
which I have the proof—the peril that he underwent,
for her—and I know not what—the thought of it
made me sick. Yes Mary,—can you believe it?—at
one time I had no wish to live; even yet, he cannot entirely
assure me, and he half complains of me, that
I will not be comforted; but I know not how it is—I
have a superstitious thrilling when I think of her: as
if she were one day to be a curse to me—a sickening
apprehension that she is yet—Yet—merciful Father—
yet!—beloved by Oscar! what he did, was right, he
says, because there was nobody to care for him, and
nobody to suffer, by any misrepresentation of the intimacy.
It was long before he knew me, you know, I
suppose. But he says that he would do the same thing
again, under the same circumstances. But then, he
adds, in his own soothing, affectionate way, “you know
Elvira, that the same circumstances never could occur
again.”

Perhaps this is jealousy in me. Oh, I hope not. I
would give up my life to see him happy; but I cannot
bear to think, for a moment, that he loves her, or that—
dear Mary, I cannot write it—

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

One thing, at least, is certain, although my friends
are very anxious about her, that Oscar will never permit
himself to marry, unless his heart is entirely free—and
then, I am sure, this phantom will pursue me no longer.
His godlike principles will be my protection—whatever
may happen. Good night!—

Monday Night.

He is too much addicted to argument. He makes me
unhappy by it. How dreadful it is, to hear two persons
wrangling fiercely, and continually, while all the rest are
constrained to be silent. Let me give you another specimen
of his contradiction. Mr. O— was censured
for changing his religion again. It was called a mark of
weakness—and fickleness. “It may be,” said Oscar,—
“but the weak are obstinate—so are the ignorant—the
wise change their opinions often; so do the active and
inquiring; but the obstinate and ignorant never do.”
Such is his way!

Have you ever heard him speak upon a theme that
was rousing and proportioned to his full powers? He
dwelt upon Shakspeare lately—His countenance was
pale, deadly pale, when he began—(indeed people say
that he is in a consumption—but he ridicules the thought;
I attribute it to other causes, and entreat him to be more
prudent—and go to bed, like our watchmen, betimes—
and you know that they are distinguished for their orderly
habits—) but it was crimson before he concluded, with
the excess of inspiration. I had been listening, for a long
time, to a very common-place eulogy upon the bard,
when I saw Oscar's lip was trembling—I could not forbear—
I thought that I had more command of myself—but
so it was—I touched the train, and never did I see a
poor creature so astonished as Doctor Wilson was, (for
it was he, and you know his pompous way; besides I
knew that he disliked Oscar exceedingly, and had spoken
quite disrespectfully of him.) “Shakspeare!” said
Oscar, “who can measure his might? He is a

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

magician—and when he puts out his hands—the clouds roll
away from the heavens—the waters tumble into foam—
and there comes upward, a subterranean musick, as if
the pillars of the earth were organ pipes, and a great
wind were among them!—” Now it was impossible
even for me to tell if he were serious—but he continued,
and I soon found that he was so, even to solemnity, unutterable
solemnity. “Shakespeare is a magician; I admit
that. But his time has past. What gives his licentiousness,
his absurdity, his obscenity, and horrible caricaturing,
effect?—What, that ribald, brutal lasciviousness,
which characterises all his portraitures of that most
beautiful and wild passion, love—(except in Miranda—)
what! but this—that ever since it was the fashion to idolize
Shakespeare, men of the greatest talents have been spending
whole lives, in giving effect and significancy to all
that he uttered—studying his words, and dwelling
upon them, and seeking their hidden and mysterious
meaning, and, still oftener, imagining what he never
thought of, as a sure means of making themselves conspicuous.
Take the vilest tragedy that was ever written—
let Garrick—Kemble—Cooke, and such men, spend
their whole lives, in giving to every word and phrase significancy
and effect, and, in time, it would be considered
preternatural. There lies the secret. A plain man, who
has never seen one of Shakespeare's tragedies performed,
laughs at our enthusiasm. He considers the whole as a
broad caricature of every passion—a caricature done by
a master—by one, at whose touch the solidest and coldest
and darkest material, became illuminated and transparent,
and shot forth flames; but nevertheless, so exaggerated,
(for the mob if you please,) that it is a caricature. Take
his Moor and Desdemona. Who, of any feeling, does
not loathe the horrible depravity of Desdemona?—it is
brutal lasciviousness!—What think we?—the idea of
our planters cohabiting with a yellow woman is shocking
to us—almost unnatural—but with a black! we should
abhor and detest him. But this is yet worse—a woman,
altogether lovely, queenlike, and gentle, loves to death
and distraction—whom?—a blackamoor! God!—if his

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

horrible lips should profane her forehead, even upon the
stage, the stomachs of the very mob would revolt—and
they would sicken with horrour and execration—hiss
them off the stage.

Look at Romeo and Juliet—that scene of tenderness,
too, where the lover meets his beloved in moonlight,
and silence—what does he? Is his language broken—
disordered—passionate? Oh, no—But he makes
love in a set speech, so that it has really been a serious
question, with me, whether it would not be well to consider
the whole as a travestie, like “High life below
stairs”—a valet making love to a lady's woman. You
think this blasphemy. I see you do. But read that
speech again, and tell me if you would not think as I
do, if you heard any mortal man address such stuff
to any woman.

What of Macbeth too—and his witches? O we well
deserve the sneer of that consummate scoffer, who selects
that, as the master piece of our greatest dramatist.

What of king Richard III.—and Lady Anne! Look
at it—a woman—a princess—going through the publick
street, with the body of her dead husband, youthful
and beautiful—is arrested by a monster of deformity—
a fiend—reeking hot, from the slaughter of that
husband:—he kneels to her, in the street, in the presence
of the corpse—in the face of heaven—in the very
presence too of the common soldiery—and there wins
her to prostitution—publickly! publickly! By the—I
wont swear—but if any man now, were to produce such
an outrage upon all decency and common sense, as
that, he would be lampooned as an ideot, a madman,
from one end of the country to the other: nay more—
I do contend that Shakespeare never wrote a tragedy,
no, not one, which if it were to come out now,
from any unknown author, would be tolerated for an
hour, a single hour—no actor would play it—no printer
publish it—and no human being sit out the reading
of it. Try it yourself—attempt to read it—read it
as well as you can—and you are wearied to death of

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

it. It excites no emotion in you—nor in your hearers.
Duncan is murdered—and a terrified attendant comes
in exclaiming—yes really—that he, he himself has just
left the murdered old man, the monarch—and that his
silver skin was laced with his golden blood!” and so
with every play that he ever wrote. It is full of trash—
distortion in language, sentiment, and character.
And yet he, Shakespeare, has been called the high
priest of nature. Nature!—O, would you know, if there
be nature in the tremendous offspring of Shakespeare,
go and unveil them to the savage—nay, to the refined
and sublimated—(if they be not the countrymen of
Shakespeare)—and what is their answer? Shakespeare
was wonderful—he startles—terrifies—and astonishes.
But he is unnatural—tiresome—and childish; full of
obscure ribaldry, and grotesque caricatures—rhodomontade
and insupportable trick.”

“He was silent; and we were breathless. Surely, said
I, you are beside yourself. Would you leave nothing
to this “Magician?” Yes—his wand—his ministering
Ariel, with her delicate spiriting, and his imperial
conceptions of madness—nothing more—and I would
purge him, and his works seven times over, before I
would permit either to become a standard with them that I
love. What was left, would be the purest element—I
do admit,—that ever was extracted from mortality. It
would be the otto of genius.”

I laughed—for who could help it; and he was fain
to accompany me.

What extraordinary self possession he has. The
more that he has to oppose, the more proof he can
throw into action. “I never saw one, who so rose with
the occasion,” said Mr.—after he had done.

A calmer and more temperate discussion followed, between
him and the professor, whom you so respected,
you know, for his gravity and collectedness. But
even with him, he was at home. The subject was one
that I could not understand—very metaphysical—but
I observed that the professor treated him with the most
profound respect, and frequently manifested his

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

astonishment, by the most unequivocal tokens. You
know his fine eyes—they actually sparkled with delight
at times, while Oscar was talking to him, in his earnest
way—in a very low voice.—I tried not to listen—
but it was in vain—I can hear no voice but his, and
I am not the only one—others listen as I do, with intense
interest—and anxiety. He keeps you constantly
agitated—or rather, he can, if he please.

Farewell! dear Mary—
Elvira.

May

A long time has passed, I admit it. O, Mary!—
I cannot—cannot tell you what I have suffered. I
have been sick, sick unto death. Twice have we been
nigh a separation—O Mary! can it be! What would
become of us—of me—!—Indeed, indeed, I know
not. He would bear it better than I—he is older—has
had experience before, in this terrible passion—and
could turn his attention, immediately, to some object
that would employ all his faculties. But I—O, I
could not. The world would be a blank to me. My
heart would stop—crumble, perish in dust and ashes,
I am sure that it would. But no—his passions would destory
him. He would fall by his own hand—I know
he would, if he should think me unworthy. I know
not why, dear Mary, but sometimes I think of him,
till I am trembling from head to foot. He is so ambitious—
so passionate.—Indeed, Mary, I have a terrible
feeling of dismay pass over my heart, like a cold
wind, at times. What shall I do? Would he survive
a separation? once, I am sure that he would not; once,
with his pride and revenge, he would have wrought
some tremendous retribution. We have spoken of
the possibility—and shuddered as we spoke—that we
might be separated; his voice was hollow with emotion—
but very tender and kind. There is no great difference
in our ages—and the probability is, therefore, that
we may die near together—perhaps, in each others arms—
O—I would not be the survivor!—I could not. He

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

wants me to write to him, if he go to France.—I
cannot. You know the reason of my repugnance. But
he approves of my refusal. Yet that is in character—
there is no selfishness in his love—he would rather
die, I am sure, than that I should do aught that was
imprudent. It is either consummate generalship, or
consummate love. I have been trying to interest him
in our missionary society—but he puts all that out of
my head at once—in this way. “What is your object?—
to give the bible to the heathen? The bible is a
code of laws. `Where there is no law, there is no
transgression.' Without the bible therefore, they cannot
sin against it—with it, they may. Is it wise to
send it among them then?” Is there not some fallacy
in this? I fear that there is, and yet I cannot see it—perhaps,
because it came from him!—adieu—adieu!—

May

O, Mary, I am happy beyond expression—he has
bowed down his whole nature, imperial as it is, to
the touch of gentleness. What a strange being! I
should not be surprised if, from being the haughtiest
and sternest man of his age, he should be the meekest
and gentlest. I weep when I think of it—and he
too, can weep—I have felt his tears fall upon my hand—
I am glad of it—it gives me a better opinion of his
heart—it is true, that I thought he was strangling, and
I—I was almost distracted and blind at the time, but
he wept, and my hand felt as if it were blistered,
where his hot tears fell.—People say that love is blind.
I do not believe it Mary. It is not. Are parents
blind? No—they see all the faults of their children;
perhaps many, that others do not see, but they see
many virtues that others do not. So with a lover—he
sees all the faults of her that he loves. And why not?
Is he not always on the watch—intensely alive and active,
with every faculty? and can it be, that the cold,
and careless, and indifferent, shall see our elements
more readily than he, whose eyes are always poring
over them? Would that I could tell you all, dear, but I

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

cannot; I only pray that when your time comes, you
may meet with some one as gentle (I am sure that you
smile now—but to me, he is gentle) as devoted, and
as tender to you, as Salisbury is to me. I am becoming
too proud of him, I fear—Mary, I could take that
man by the hand, though he had not a friend, nor a
guinea in the world, and go out with him, before the
face of all mankind, and cry—lo! My husband!

A strange incident occurred last night,—my cheeks
burn at the thought—and I am really half ashamed to
relate it; yet this letter was begun, chiefly with the intention
of telling it. But why should I be ashamed?—
it has become a duty for me to think of such endearing
relationship—but no—I cannot go on. My
lips thrill—and my veins tingle at the thought.—

I have become more composed.
I will tell it. You heard me mention a beautiful
little boy lately, that Mr. Hammond has adopted. I
was caressing it last night, when your old acquaintance
Sir Harry Mainwaring, came in. He was introduced
to me, and as he bowed, I observed that he called me
madam. I took no notice of it, however, and he
began romping with William. Oscar sat next to me,
and I was playing with the boy's hair. “A sweet
child!” said Sir Harry, glancing at Oscar—and then
at me “you ought to be proud of him.” Oscar averted
his head, but not until his dark eyes had flashed
fire into my heart. I thought that I should have sunk upon
the floor. I could not lift my eyes, and the Baronet,—
the stupid wretch, persisted in his errour, until
aunt Harriet saw it, and benevolently relieved us.
But O, Mary, what a strange shivering came over me,
as I next met the bright eyes of Oscar—and, saw his
lips opening, as he bent toward me, and uttered
some kind remark to reassure me. To be a mother—!—
Mary—of such a cherub as that—to see a father's
heart run over, as he kissed it—O, I should be delirious
at the thought. Farewell!—farewell!—my

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

temples ache with the rapid irritation of my blood—I
cannot permit myself to think of such an event. And
all that I say is this—a humble prayer—that if I am
to be a mother—our Father, who is in heaven, will qualify
me to discharge the ample obligations of one—

The next letter that Harold found—was sealed with
black—his hand shook as he opened it. There was a
long interval between the dates.—Here it is.—

“It is all over!—O, Mary, Mary, he has deceived
me!—we—we are parted forever. Oscar, Oscar!
where art thou?—where am I?—would that I had
never waked!—

That woman—that dreadful woman. I had all along
such a prophetick sense of this—and now it has come
at last. O, Mary, dear—the curse has fallen. My
heart is dissolving. The preternatural dread that I
felt for her—the horrour that I had of her name—it is
all accounted for now. Mary---Mary---would you
believe it---O, I cannot write it. How spotless, how
lofty he appeared. I believed him---and now, oh my
God, my God!---it has come to this---Mary---I will
write it—I will, though my heart burst. Oscar was
guilty
—There—I have written it—and yet I am
alive. I have written it—borne testimony against him
before the throne of heaven—and yet—I only feel a
sort of tightness over my breast—would that I could weep—
I'd give the world to weep. Mary dear, I am very
sick—Do you love me yet?—will you weep for me.
Do, dear Mary—it will make me happy, I am sure
it will—the earth will lie lighter on my heart. Tears!—
yes, yes—one—two—O, what a relief! only think
Mary—guilty after all—to have been touched—caressed—
doated on—by one, who has been familiar with a
wanton. O, I wish that I could laugh—I try—but I am
frightened at the echo—O, why did he tell it, Mary?

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

I should have been so happy else. Did he seek to rid
himself of me? O, Oscar, Oscar! thou little knowest
the heart that thou hast lost!—Wilt thou ever find
such another?—Never—never!

But one week—nay not a week—(only six days)—
hath passed—then I would have laid down my life that
he was innocent—But now—O Mary—would that thou
wast here—that I might go to sleep, forever, upon thy
bosom.—But no—I am alone—Nobody understands my
feeling. My pride is appealed to. Alas!—I have no
pride. He is disloyal—I am told—True, but then it
was before he knew me—and he tells of it himself. But
six days—and then, O, how his eyes flashed—how his
locked hands shook!—how his lips quivered, as he denounced
one who had been impure—notoriously so—
one whom he heard us speak well of. O, why did he
tell!—I cannot forgive him—he knows that I cannot. If I
did, he would despise me.—Farewell! farewell!
I know not what has become of him—but for me—I am
the veriest wretch on earth. My God! My God!
why hast thou forsaken me! O, take me away—I cannot
live—I do not wish to live another hour. Why did
I ever survive my last sickness? O, that I had died!—
O, do thou support and sustain me! Strengthen my
heart!—And, do thou spare him—poor Oscar—my
heart bleeds for thee—O, spare him, Father of Mercies!
spare his senses—!—

— Here ended the catastrophe. Harold could
read no further. He was blinded by his tears. The
mystery was solved—he shut his eyes—and contemplated
the whole anew. How like his own fate! Oscar,
the proud, the unspeakably proud Oscar, had loved—
been loved in return, to madness—to idolatry—to desolation
and death. They had been torn asunder—How,
just as he and Loena had been. Could it be—had he

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

not been reading the history of his own life? Whence
this mysterious resemblance? Could it be, that their
fates were alike—their destinies alike! Oscar had been
torn away from that heart to which his cleaved—and
given to the waves—was it to be his fate too? Why left
he his solitude—why? But to be wrecked and shattered—
and driven, intellect and life, forever and ever, before
the tempestuous visitations of heaven!—No wonder that
he had slain his fellow men! No—the wonder was that
that he had not made war upon the whole human family!—

-- 203 --

CHAPTER VI.

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

So Harold thought. Alas, Harold knew not how potent
is the rebuke of heaven to the imperious and lofty of
heart. They feel. They, although they stand upright,
like the everlasting oak, while the thunder is breaking
above and about them, they are quaking, in secrecy, at
the root, while the feeble in heart, the willow and the
sapling, are only moved outwardly by the presence of
the Almighty.

The right thought came at last, in the real destiny of
Oscar. Harold saw it, and read, with trembling joints,
like the Babylonish monarch, a preternatural warning, on
the solid wall, before him—It was the fate of himself—
the history of his brother. Every limb of his frame
shook: he arose, and attempted to fortify himself by recalling
the past—and stretching toward the future. But—
it was all in vain. There was no past—to him. It had
gone forever. There was no future—it had not arrived.
There was no present—for while he lifted his foot to
take possession of it—it had vanished! The past, with
all its woods, and mountains, and forests—the war and
the chase—the Indian—and the panther—faded away, as
he looked upon them, like a continent, in the downward
glance of an eagle, in his most perpendicular ascent.
While he clapped his wings over them—they were gone!
They were dust and smoke. And the future then—like a
world newly opening, with all its proportions, upon some
creature waking, like Eve from the trance, and deep
sleep, of her creation—was too overpowering and blinding,
for untried faculties. Cheerfulness was behind
him, like the recollection of our own fireside, when we
are cold, and wet, and weary, and among strangers—an
adventure was before him, like the panoplied spectre that
a young knight sees, in his first dreaming, amid piles of
shivered helmets, and battered cuirasses, on the eve of
his first tournament.

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

But Harold slept at last; and a sweet, refreshing sleep
it was to him; the first for many nights. Nay, he slept so
long, that the sun stood, curbing his red steeds, upon the
very keystone of the zenith—that is, it was about noon,
when Harold arose.

A gentle tap at the door awoke him. He had dreamed,
but a moment before, of the rattling of carriage wheels.
He was terrified—and, when he looked at his watch,
stared, much as one of the seven sleepers probably would,
in looking at an almanack when he awoke.

He found Caroline expecting him in the parlour—
“My dear brother!” said she, the tears starting into her
beautiful eyes, as he caught her hands, and held the dear
little fingers again and again to his lips. She was pale—
very pale—and had slept little—Harold was speaking of
it when Mr. Hammond himself entered—followed by a
man, with whose carriage Harold was exceedingly struck.
He was a tail thin man—with a very dark, melancholy
eye, thick lashes, and black, strong brows—with something
severe, yet not forbidding, in his countenance, and,
on the whole, a physiognomy—particularly when he
talked, for his voice was musick, and his smile warmth—
singularly interesting.

“It is Oxford,” said Caroline, softly,—watching the
direction of Harold's eyes.

“Is it possible!” cried Harold—“Well, he is the
very man that I most wished to see, and exactly what I
expected to see.” Saying this, he immediately addressed
himself to him, but was thunderstruck at the emotion
that Oxford betrayed, the moment that he distinctly
heard his voice. His dark eyes filled—his lip trembled—
and he arose and walked to the window, in silence.

“I love that man!” said Harold, emphatically.

“You will do more,” said Mr. Hammond to him, in
reply. “You will venerate him. Every body loves him.”

“I am glad that you are come,” said Caroline, to Mr.
Hammond, “I am so glad.”

“Why, dear?” said the benevolent old man, “is your
new brother inclined to be very unruly?”

“No, but a little tardy, as you see. But—(she

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

hesitated) there are many things for him to be informed of
relating to—”

Mr. Hammond patted her shoulder, as he answered—
“Yes, child, there are. I'll tell them myself—we will
take an hour's turn on horseback—perhaps call on Sir
Ralph—and,—trust the whole affair to me. We shall be
back, I dare say, in season for supper—whatever may
happen.”

The horses were now at the door, and Mr. Hammond,
who mounted and sat the saddle like a piece of machinery,
dovetailed and locked to it, could not help exclaiming
“Well done!” as Harold, laying his hand lightly on the
mane of his horse, threw himself into the seat, without
touching the stirrup; and galloped off, down the green
slope, yielding and swaying to the motion of the animal,
as if the two, horse and rider, were one body, governed
by one will; while the creature struck his iron-bound
hoofs into the flint walk, till the fire flew out as thickly,
as from a blacksmith's forge, and his glistening and beautiful
tail flourished, like a banner of white combed silk,
behind.

“I have taken you out,” said Mr. Hammond, “that
I may tell you more about your family. With whom
shall I begin? I am ready to answer your questions.”

“Tell me, I pray you, then,” said Harold, with eagerness
and solemnity, “tell me of Oscar. I have read the
letters—what kind of a boy was he?”

“From my first recollection of him,” said Mr. Hammond,
reigning his horse, and adjusting himself in the
stirrups, while he drew off a milk-white glove, and placed
his hand upon the pummel of the saddle, as if preparing
for no light matter, “he was remarkable for distinctness
of character. Whatever he did or said, was peculiar,
prompt, and strong. He was passionate and headstrong,
but generous beyond example. He had a heart of uncommon
sensibility, and a countenance, till it grew dark
with evil passion, of perfect transparency. You could
see his thought, before it was uttered. We were alarmed,
as his character began to emerge, by its magnificent

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

proportions. It was shut, sealed up, and hidden for a long
while; and we even thought him a coward—”

“A what! sir—”

—“Nay, nay—I do not say that he was a coward,
but that we thought him so. But he soon undeceived
us—he bore, till he could bear no longer—and left his oppressor,
weltering in his own blood, in church—at the
communion table. I never forgave him for it—although
he was curelly wronged.”

“Not yet—sir—not even yet—?”

No!—It was unmanly—and terrible. But let us leave
this—in his very childhood, these symptoms appeared.
He was once stabbed in the side, mortally, we thought at
first, but we never knew it, till his shoes were full of
blood, and he fainted away, while he was talking to his
mother. He was scarred all over—particularly about the
temples—and every scar was the evidence of some desperate
adventure, or miraculous escape. I always predicted
that he would be a distinguished man—but I
always feared that he would not be a good one. He was
another Alcibiades—with tenfold determination of character,
and none of his effeminacy. Every feature of
his mind was strong and decided. But that, which above
all others distinguished him, was his insatiable curiosity—
and appetite for the mysterious, and forbidden.”

“But are not these things common to many, in their
boyhood—and only remembered as emphatick and peculiar,
in consequence of unexpected greatness? Do not
all children sometimes do, or utter things, that are wonderful?
If they die young, or unknown, at any age—
these incidents of promise are forgotten.”

“Harold!”—said Mr. Hammond—“You have spoken
the very words—in the very tone—that your brother
would speak, were he here. Every time that you open your
lips, I tremble—You perceive that I am blind of one
eye—and this scar (laying his hand upon his forehead)
is a severe one. I am indebted to your brother for
both.”

“You!—how?—”

“I was the man whom he, a mere boy, struck at the

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

communion table. You are amazed. Yes, it was myself.
I had wronged him—and I was much older—it
changed my character; and I can truly say, that I forgive
him for the blow, and the consequences—but not
yet, do I pardon his awful violation of the place. Judge
then, if I have not cause to tremble!”

Harold was silent with admiration and respect.

“Thy brother,” continued Mr. Hammond, “was not
like other boys. At times nothing could move him—he
would sit, moping, for days and days, under that old
tree, where we turned off”—Harold remembered it—it
was very grand and beautiful—“at others, nothing could
daunt or intimidate him—or quell his activity. For
weeks, he would ramble among the mountains—in storm
and wind; in night, and darkness, and starlight. It was
enough for him, at the age of twelve, to know that there
was something, which no other boy dared to do—for him
to attempt it, at the peril of his bones—and very rarely
did he fail in the attempt. I have known him to accomplish
that, which would thrill thy blood to hear mentioned.
On one occasion, I remember, that he was in pursuit
of some animal that he saw above him—there were two
ways of reaching him—one, by descending the cliff on
this side and ascending the other—a second to leap into
a chasm, the bottom of which could not be distinctly
seen, and ascend a tottering mass of snow, which was
actually shivering in the wind. Before I could prevent
him, he dashed into the abyss—where there were many
chances to one that the loose snow would swallow him—
and before I could recover from the horrour that it caused
me, I heard the report of a musket, and the next moment
saw the animal, wounded, endeavouring to ascend
by the side of the loose, overhanging mass of snow—
Oscar followed—and the moment that his feet struck it—it
shook and crumbled. I saw his danger—and shouted
He felt it himself at the same moment, and leaped from
his perilous height down upon the very spot where I
stood, just as the mass, detached by his weight, came
thundering by us—blinding us with its whirling dust—
and jarring the mountain, under our feet, like an

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

earthquake. Another moment, and he would have been buried
hundreds of feet below, in a world of snow, which might
never have melted, in the deep cavity where it fell, till
the last day. But this is only one, among a thousand of
his mad adventures. He belonged to a corps of young
men, at one time, whose practice it was to fire at cards,
held off at arm's length, by each other, and was once shot
through the wrist, in consequence of his taking a distance
that nobody else dared to take.

“All this desperate enterprise argued well for his character,
if it were profitably directed. It was a spirit
kindled by Heaven, by whom nothing is kindled in vain,
for the noblest purposes; and only wanted feeding and
tending, to become a wonder and a marvel upon earth.

“His anger was terrible, but brief, too, as the lightning.
And even now, I feel assured, after much observation
of his character, that most of his petulance and
violence was assumed. At an early period, he became
passionately addicted to reading, and read with a voracious
and indiscriminate appetite, whatever came in his
way. He was constantly terrifying all that knew him;
not that he showed much evil nature, but because he
showed some, and we supposed that the worst, in him as
in other men was hidden. But it was not so. He scorned
to conceal any thing. He always put the worst outward.
He grew, at one time, fond of the quiet and inoffensive;
and delighted in taking their part, and fighting their battles.
At the same time, he trampled down, in scorn and
insult, the tyrants of society. He never threatened—but
there were those, before whom brave men had trembled,
that trembled in their turn, when they encountered the
dark eyes of Oscar. He never spared them—and they
knew that, while he had life in him, he could not be
brought to spare them. They shook in his presence—as
if a strong shadow had fallen upon their hearts, and
chilled them like a malediction. At last he changed—
devoted himself to some secret study—toiled night and
day—lived like a hermit—suffered nobody to come near
him—and never left his room for years. And when he
came abroad, his manners were hardly of this world.

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

They belonged to another age—haughty and repulsive—
mysterious and forbidding. From his very boyhood, he
had no associates—no playmates—no companions, to talk
with, or walk with. His companions were men—and his
amusements were those of a man. This again was regarded
as a bad symptom. What can he be about? said
one. Is it true that he spends his nights in study?
Doubts went abroad. He was known to be ambitious—
but then he was so obscure—that there could be no risk,
men thought, even if he were plotting treason. Alas!
they knew not, that when the poison is concocted by such
a heart—a drop of it may poison a whole state.

“Doubts were abroad, I said—and they, who ought to
have been kind, and charitable, to thy poor brother,
were the most unkind and uncharitable. But—that is
passed—Thy brother heeded it not. He cared not
what men thought of him; and went on, doing his
duty, in pride and sullenness—like some one, who
has no feeling of earth—no sense of human infirmity,
no dependence upon time; but looks to the future, and
sets his foot upon it, with the strength and collectedness
of a giant—making it like the present, by his preternatural
steadiness.

“We awoke at last from our trance, we broke in upon
the retirement of Oscar, and dragged him forth to the
light, with all his labours. They were those of a life.
Piles of manuscript—systems—studies—involving the
most profound abstraction of the spirit, were all found
within his study. He had achieved what would have
been wonderful in any body, during a whole life, with
confirmed habits of study—He, with no habit of the
sort, had achieved a miraculous labour, and amassed a
treasury of learning.

“But—after all—the one thing needful was wanting—
a vital religion. He was careless—impious—nay,
blasphemous at times. He grew fond of metaphysicks,—
I trembled for him. But he strode onward,
through all their dimness and obscurity, till there was
no barrier left to him—in heaven or earth. He stood
and interrogated the Almighty God, himself, like one

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

having authority therefor. He went abroad through
space—and then, because he found no resting place,
like the bird from the ark,—then only, came he back.
He returned again to his studies; betook himself to
sublimated speculation of a more worldly nature. And
then followed the time, Harold—when thy brother was
a more dangerous man to his country—than was ever
Cæsar or Cataline to his. While we were looking
upon him, as a growing honour to the nation, he lay,
preparing and compounding the elements of a more
bloody, and tremendous revolution to his country, than
ever before shook its foundations. And, feeble as
he was—the king himself turned pale, upon his throne,
when the plans of Oscar, their extent and secrecy;
and his resources, (for he had managed to embark the
wealth and ability of an empire, in his undertaking),
were laid bare before him. Another step, had sent him
to the scaffold. But this he knew—and went fearlessly
before the privy council, and set them at defiance,
demanding his papers, and mocking and deriding them,
and their master.

“He failed—why?—not because of any fault in him;
for this I will say for Oscar—that, what any man
could do, if he thought it worth his ambition to
attempt, he would do, better—always, where it depended
upon himself.

“A fact, particularly striking in his character, and recollected
now, by all that ever saw him, though it was
overlooked then, is this. He seemed to hold an undisputed,
indisputable dominion over all that approached
him—young or old—wise or simple—phlegmatick
or passionate. It was all the same to him—he ruled
them, as with a rod of iron; and they loved and served
him, like slaves, without knowing it! and they
would fire in the contact with his spirit.—At last he
loved
. Never shall I forget the time—or the woman.
His whole nature changed. Ha! you are pale—are
you ill, Harold?”

“No no—proceed—I am very well—was it Elvira?—”
“No—it was another. I knew it not for

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

some time. He was deeply involved in a litigation,
which threatened to deprive him of his patrimony. To
this, I attributed his melancholy. At last, however,
I found out the truth. Oscar had begun to love.—
He told me his story—when I believe that he would not
have told it to his Maker. She was young, fascinating,
and from all that I could learn, passionately attached
to Oscar; but, like him, she had no piety—no
feeling of religion—none of obligation or accountability.
I was sorry; but I did not despair. I saw that the
waters might be troubled, in the deep places of Oscar's
soul; and I prayed that the angel of the Lord might
be there for a while. His law suit grew more threatening.
He determined to leave her free, unembarrassed,
and ignorant of his love, if he failed.”

“I met him, soon after his acquaintance with the
lady. He was extremely altered; by his high pale forehead—
his sunken eye—I should have thought that he
had just risen from a sick bed. His feelings were all
at war within him. He took my hand. A tear—the
first that I had ever seen there—stood in his eyes—his
voice trembled. Harold—old as I am—I could weep
like a child, at the recollection. With all his faults, thy
brother had the noblest nature—would that he had trodden
the appointed road!—O, he would have been a
godlike creature. But let me return—He took my
hand—his chest heaved—and a convulsive shivering
followed, as if his heart were a little rebellious, and he
would rebuke it unto death—one short, quick effort—
his voice was like that of one suffocating inwardly—
as by the rupture of all his blood vessels.—

“`Hammond!' said he, pressing my hand, (I can
feel it now, as I hope for mercy! O,—it is thy hand!—)
`Hammond!—she is unworthy.”'

“He dropped my hand, and staggered two or three
steps, before he recovered himself—but when he did,
and turned his dark, melancholy, motionless eyes upon
me—his face was like that of a corpse—`It is the
last!' said he,—dashing off a tear—it is the last!—and
it was the last—he never shed another tear for her.

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

“I was inconceivably affected. I feared for his
senses. He saw it—`O, no—no, no!'—he said—`no!—
I am safe. It is all over now, my brain is seared—
it is bone—all over bone. A whole week has gone
since I suspected her. This morning—not an hour
since, my suspicions became certainty: and now—now!
Hammond we are asunder, forever and ever!—'

I fell upon his neck; I knew what he suffered, and
I felt inexpressibly proud of him. To withstand such
a shock would require great power in any; but for one,
organized like Oscar, to bear up against it, was wonderful.
He was of a nature to admit when he loved,
the death and darkness of that passion (of love) into
his vitals. But it was his salvation—a new impulse
was given to him. He was cast in his law suit, and
ruined. I offered him my home, heart, and purse. He
rejected all but my love; others offered him the same.
But he was not to be moved. `Of what avail is all
that I have learnt,' said he, `all my better experience,
if I am to be helpless and dependant at my age. No—I
would sooner be a burden to the parish, than to them
that love and respect me—nay of the two, I will steal,
rob, murder—before I will beg. No,—by mine own
hands will I live—or—by mine own hands will I die. But
come, come—we shall never get along at this rate—.”

The horses were standing stock still, and Harold,
grasping the hand of Mr. Hammond, was listening with
the most breathless attention.

Harold struck his spurs home—and his horse leaped
off, like an old hunter at the cry of hounds.—

“Have a little patience!” cried Mr. Hammond, pushing
after him.—

“Surely, I have as little as you could desire,” answered
Harold, as soon as he could get his breath—
“and yet, I could listen forever, to you, on this
theme.”

“He left us,” continued Mr. Hammond,—“entered
into foreign service, as a volunteer, and literally fought
his way up, to a considerable command. At this time too,
his talents in diplomacy became singularly conspicuous

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

—he was employed in a difficult negociation abroad, by
our cabinet, which, it is said, he managed like a statesman—
and we believe this, because he continued to be
a favourite with his king even to his death—and I
have the plan of a campaign now by me, which has
been publickly, upon the floor of parliament, said
to exhibit the proof of consummate generalship, and
acquaintance with the military art. His nature changed
again. He was no longer haughty—he was only serious.
He was no longer abrupt and passionate, but calm,
dignified, and benignant. Men wondered at it—but I
did not. I knew his habits. The poorer he was,
the prouder. Why? Because if poor, he could not be
magnanimous or polite, or conciliating, or kind, without
subjecting himself to the reproach of sycophancy,
or something worse. As he became of consequence,
this reason perished. `I have tried many of those
who now follow me,' said he to me, one day, as I
met him at the zenith of his power—`but they have
been found wanting. I could avenge myself now, for
their neglect, when I was poor and unknown—but I
will not. I forgive them. I am weary at last, of being
feared and hated—I will be loved.—'

“This was the very spirit that I had waited for. His
mind, I saw, was working itself clear. I had seen it in
its commotion, whirling, foaming and thundering; but
now it grew calmer, and smoother, and more beautiful,
after every visitation of the wind—and widened and
deepened its banks, and shores, and foundations. Heaven
be praised!—the reformation had begun, and I looked
forward to the time, when I should see Oscar happy, and
making others happy—loving and beloved.”

“What became of his loved one?” said Harold.

“She married,—and died, but the other day, of a broken
heart. Oscar was her best friend, on this earth, while
he lived,—and when he departed, even her children
themselves, were as shadows to her, whom the reality of
life hath passed. He continued to see her, after her marriage:—
it was a path of danger, and I warned him of it.
But he heeded me not—strong, in the confidence of his

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

own rectitude, he continued braving all its perils, and did
his duty, in purity and blessedness, without one thought,
word, or deed, I verily believe, that would have sullied
the heart of an immortal spirit.”

Harold looked at the old man, whose dark blue eyes
were lighted up—and the pupils seemed enlarging, while
he raised his trembling hands to heaven, in the earnestness
of his asseveration.

“O my brother!” articulated Harold, “would that I
resembled thee entirely!

“What!” cried Mr. Hammond, “what do I hear!
Young man, you know not what you say. Already your
resemblance is too great. Beware of this spirit. It was
the spirit that destroyed the eldest born of your father—
and the first born of the first man. It was born in blood.
Beware of tempting the Almighty. Avoid danger, if thou
wouldst be sure of not falling. It is enough to meet it,
when it cannot be avoided or averted. It is impious to
court it. But to thy brother—Long and long after this
disappointment, I observed a remarkable expression of
mildness and patience in his deportment. It grew more
and more conspicuous, every day. He was in love again,
and she, whom he loved, was then the kindest and gentlest
of human beings. I sought the cause of this alteration.
He was too noble and frank of heart to deny it. He told
me that he had seen, by chance, an innocent and lofty
creature—where she ought not to be—annoyed by men
that could not understand her, and dared not love her.
His colour came and went, as he said this; and, for the
first time in his life, when speaking with me, his eye-lids
dropped and trembled. He affected to speak with
some levity upon the subject, but it only distressed him,
and his spirit arose, and shook herself free, all at once
from the darkness and mystery that incumbered her—he
looked me in the face—`Hammond,' said he—`I
think that woman is worthy of me; if she be, and I can
win her, I will.'

“I made some inquiries, and soon found that he was
the delight and pride of those, whose influence would
probably be decisive—but Oscar scorned to depend upon

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

any other influence than his own—he forbad all interference—
and begged to be left unaided, unprayed for, to
win her or to lose her. His principles were sublime. His
very errours were sublime. He was not the man to penetrate
into any dwelling, secretly, or doubtfully. He acted
like a man of honour—he applied to men first, and satisfied
their judgments, and apprised them of his intentions,
long before he had come to any determination respecting
the lady. He was not the man, to win his way first—
into the soul of a young, innocent, and warm hearted
girl, as if such a prize were only to be stolen—and then,
when sure of it, to ask leave, in mockery, to visit it.
No!—But he knew that she could not judge of him, but
by an intimacy—and that, then it would be too late to
judge, in all probability—and that, at first, there were
those about her who could calmly and dispassionately
decide for her, while yet there was no danger to either—
not whether she should love him or not—but whether he
should be permitted to visit her, with his views and pretensions.
He applied to them first—and to her last—advising
her to believe and listen to their judgment—and
her own feeling—at the very time, that he communicated
the heaving of his heart. He soon became the subject
of publick remark. It was evident to all that something
preyed upon his vitals. He waned—and waned—till his
hue and aspect were cadaverous; and many who knew
not the iron of his constitution, saw in this, rather the
symptom of a mortal disease, in its last ravages, than
the nightly depredations of an unquiet spirit.

“Suddenly his countenance changed—his very step. I
asked the reason. For her sake, he had revealed himself,
long before the appointed time. He, in his own manner,
sought not her decided affirmative to his suit; for he
knew that their happiness must depend upon no precipitate
judgment—all he asked was—if he were to be refused,
and she already knew it—to be told so. If not refused,
her acceptance was not to be inferred therefrom, but left
to a future acquaintance.

“From that moment, he was an altered man. He became
more humble, quiet and benignant. Indeed, I am

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

sure, from what I saw of this short acquaintance, that
there was nothing, nothing, within the compass of love and
duty, which Oscar would not have submitted to, while
she permitted him to love and venerate her. All eyes
were upon them. They seemed fitted for each other.
Alike in many things—in their appearance—taste and inclinations—
not unlike in temper, training, and deportment,
they were fitted for union, unison, and companionship,
of the most sublimated and enduring nature. Such
was her influence indeed—that Oscar came to be considered
as a religious man. He had always been so, at the
heart—but now, it was less carefully hidden. He had
been, to my knowledge, always grateful for kindness,
and submissive, yielding, under calamity. I never heard
him repine—and I do not believe that any human being
ever heard him utter one word of complaint, under any
trial. Yea—such was his love, and her dominion, that I
verily believe her to have been the only living creature,
whom he had known so long, to whom he never did, and
never could, speak unkindly.

“But—now comes the catastrophe. I cannot proceed—
wait a moment—let me recall the distressing prelude—”

As he said this, the old man turned aside his horse, for
a moment, and passed the back of his hand over his eyes—
and affected to be disturbed by the dust—and his voice
quavered when he renewed the tale—

“She loved him, passionately—passionately, I am
sure. It was evident to all that saw her. Her looks—
her eyes—her voice—were all full of the passionate, eloquent,
delicate, mysterious significance of love. Every
hour, she became more lovely, intelligent, and watchful;
and every hour, he became nearer and dearer to her. But—
alas poor Oscar!—they parted—merciful Heaven!—
the dust choaks and blinds me—let us turn off to the
green sward—”

Poor Hammond!—they were then upon the wild
heath!—where dust had never been seen.

“They parted forever!—with her own hand, she rent
asunder their convulsively intertangled heartstrings—the

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

crimson filaments of love, that had twined and intertwined,
till every fibre, at the most delicate touch—thrilled, and
trembled, and shivered through two hearts, at the same
instant, communicating, with electrick rapidity, every
tremulous pulsation, from one to the other. Yes! with
her own hand, mistaken but heroick woman! she tore
asunder two hearts that had grown together, as she
would have plucked away a cancer, from her bosom, by
the roots.

“I saw him. I remembered his first love. But that
was not like this. Then he shed a few tears—I was told;—
here, for a time, he shed none. The edges of his eye-lid
were like burning wire—and the balls throbbed under
their tightness. Then, he felt humbled, trampled on, debased,
because he had loved one who was unworthy
one that had fallen, in the trial of love. Now he grew
produer and prouder of her who had loved him—as her
blows fell the heavier—upon his shattered and crumbling
heart. I was with him night and day. A stranger would
have discovered nothing remarkable in his manner—an
acquaintance or common friend, nothing more than a
greater seriousness. But I—I saw his eyes grow dim,
and heard his voice falter, when he was, as others thought,
profoundly occupied in matters, that had no relation to his
suffering. There was no agitation—none outward, I
mean. But his countenance—O, Harold!—it was the
settled and deathlike tranquility of one that has no hope:
of one that is dying—and is glad of it—while other men
are asleep: of one that loves to look upon his own heart
while it is dissolving—to watch the decomposition of its
material, as he would a process of forbidden alchymy—
regarding its ashes and death, as the gentlest and most
precious of transmutation—its bleeding and tears, as the
true elixir of life—the essence of immortality.

“I strove to awaken him. He was calm, insufferably
calm. For a moment, like on who cannot at once crush
the rebellion of his heart, he would arise, and walk
strongly across his apartment, with folded arms, and compressed
lips; like one taking command of a mutinous

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

army—for two or three times—and then return, with
a sort of stern composure, to his accustomed labour.

“He came to my house one day. His eyes were brighter
than usual—his mouth redder. `I shall return to the
cottage,' said he.

“I was sorry—there was a deep brilliancy under his
lashes as he spoke, that troubled me. It was the hue of
a fire, about to break out. I dissuaded him, for a day or
two, during which time, I saw him repeatedly upon his
knees. There grew upon his countenance a more awful
solemnity and fixedness—and the last night, that he was
with me, he continued writing, at intervals, till day-light,
and was seen to pace backward and forward, during the
greater part of it. He refused to appear at breakfast—
and would not be disturbed, alleging great weariness and
desire of sleep. A few hours after, he sent for me—and
said, putting a sealed letter into my hand—“There—that
contains all that I have to say to her. It is for her sake
that it is written. I care not what becomes of me. But
her happiness is too precious to me—and I have made to
it the offering of all my pride—all—all! It was my duty
to stoop, to court, to solicit her reconsideration of the affair—
not that I would persuade, but convince her. I
scorn to influence her judgment or heart, on a question
so momentous to her happiness—but I have never seen
her since the disclosure, and she may think that I was
too proud to see her or soothe her. I was not—I loved
her—I reverenced her, too much to attempt aught that
might lead her to reproach me, hereafter, if we were reconciled.
No—Hammond, were I sure that she would take
me to her bosom again, as fondly, as devotedly as ever, I
would not humble myself more than I have. This letter
contains all that I shall ever address to her. Her happiness
is at stake. If she accept it, she shall be happy. I
can make her so—and I will. If she reject it—I shall
not complain. It is her right to judge—but if she reject
it, it is my fear that she will have given the death blow
to her own heart. At present, we are both so situated,
I believe, that either would advance, if sure that the
other would accept.

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

“In this letter, I have laid bare my whole life—exposed
all my follies—reasoned with her, as if I were
not concerned in her decision—as if I were her brother,
not her lover. All my aggravated guilt is there—
all my exasperated feeling. She thinks me altogether
darker of principle, and more dangerous of
temper than I am. Yet—I never deliberately wronged
a human being; and never, even without deliberation,
but I atoned for it afterward. My vengeance has
been only a pious desire of seeing my enemies humbled!—
I did not wish to set my foot upon their necks—no!—
I wanted an opportunity to be magnanimous—I
would have raised and embraced them—but for this, I
would have tracked them the world over!—merely to
forgive them—in my own way. That letter is my
last. If she forgive me—she may name her own
terms—I care not what they are. I am, with all my
faults, Hammond, upon my soul, I am worthy of her—
and I know not another woman on earth, whom I
think so well fitted to make me happy. If I did not
think so—you know me well enough to believe me, when
I say—that I not would turn my hand upside down to
change her opinion of me. Nay more—I do feel that
I was “never so worthy of the love and veneration too,
of any woman, or any man,” as I am at this moment.
If she forgive me, and bless me—though she should
require whole years of trial and proof, before she is
mine, I will be all that she requires. If she say no
why then, no it is—and we never meet again. I shall
bear it better than she will. I shall have as much consolation
in reflecting on the past, taking it all together,
as she will. I have less sensibility, am older, have
more experience in these maladies of the heart—and
can, immediately, turn the course and tide of my spirit
into new channels.”

“The letter was sent. I was astonished at Oscar's
tranquility. He told the truth. He did not deceive
himself. It was her happiness, not his, that he sought
to insure, by this sacrifice of his master passion. Having
done his duty, as a man, as a christian, a lover—
he was at rest. Never shall I forget the deep and

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

sweet composure of his manner, at the time. It was so
unlike him—that it seemed little else than a miraculous
quieting of his soul, by the hand of his Maker—pressing
upon its tides—and lulling its currents. There were no
intermittent flashes—no inquietude, and restlessness of
movement in him, after this. All was calm, collected,
and observant, as of one, who is at peace with all the
world, without, and prepared for every thing within.

The answer came the next morning. I remember
that we were sitting near the breakfast table—as it was
handed to Oscar. There was a sprightly, thoughtless
child of mine, sitting by him,—a plump little creature—
of unmanageable vivacity.”

“I declare,” said she, “I wish that you would break
the seal, at once—and not keep fumbling about it, all day—
bless me!—why, I know that writing, I am sure—it
is a Lady's—ah!—

“It is,” said Oscar, in a faint voice—but his countenance
altered not.

“And whose, man?—out with it—not the lady, I
hope—would she whistle you back?”

“Octavia—” said he, mildly (and he turned his
mournful eyes upon her, with such effect, that hers instantly
filled.)

“It is the lady—but I pray you—do not speak of her
irreverently. If you should ever know her, the recollection
of it, would make your heart ache.”

I was utterly dismayed at his calmness—and just
then, I saw his lip turn to ashy paleness—and then a
swarthy crimson pass over his forehead, like a flash.—
The next moment, I was aware of the result—he spoke
to me of some indifferent matter, in a tone of levity,
levity—but with the deep, melancholy eyes of one who is
bleeding to death—inwardly.—

Whether it was, that Octavia was really light headed
at the time—or that she was deceived by Oscar's
manner, I know not—but she pushed the arrow
home.

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

“She has jilted you, I'll take my bible oath of it—
look at your eyes—look! look!—”

“Jilted me,” said Oscar—catching her manner, with
surprising felicity—You cannot believe it possible!”

“Upon my word, Sir—” was the reply—“that was
prettily said! O,—if you were only my beau—lud—
lud!—if I would not teach you another song!—”

“I mean,” said Oscar, more seriously, “I mean,
Black Eyes, that a woman of so little principle as a
jilt, could never deceive me: Do you not know that.”

“I!—I know of no such thing, I promise you—was'nt
there that—that—confound her long unintelligible
name.—

“Do you mean the German Lady,” said Oscar.—

“Pray Sir—let me interrupt you one moment,” said
Harold, here—“I have met that Lady, I am sure—your
description reminds me of her, most forcibly—but her
name, if I remember, was not Octavia.—

“You have! pray where?”

“On my passage here—.”

“An explanation followed, and Harold found that
Octavia was the sister of that wild, careless creature,
whom he had been so delighted with, on board the ship.
She had never seen Oscar, had been to India—and was
returning in a government vessel, when he met her. Mr.
Hammond then continued—

“Yes—the German Lady. You talk about principle
was'nt she one of your principal ladies—? and
did'nt she jilt you? But I see you wont confess: So—
I'll only tell you—Do you know that I am ashamed
of you. You have trifled with another fine girl, here,
I suspect. Oscar—I am but a child, it is true—but if
you have—if you have jilted her,—O, I dont mind your
terrible looks—if you have, mind now—I will quarrel
with you, on the spot. You told me once that you meant
to marry her. Why hav'nt you married her? Why
dont you, at once? You have been of the same mind
a dozen times before—within the last dozen months
too, I vow—ha! ha! ha!—there is the Miss A, and
Miss B—C—D—and the whole alphabet beside—and

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

—and you have been dying for the whole of them, within
a year—! O, it is a shame cousin—Is'nt there a good
dozen, now—come, tell the truth, and shame the—but
you'll excuse me—I dont like to be personal. Is'nt
there a round dozen?—”

“No”—said Oscar, in a voice that was irresistibly
touching—and Black Eyes grew instantly serious—nay,
the tears started again, before he had done. “No—
not quite so many. But—(taking her hand)—look at
me, Octavia—I loved this girl—I tried to make her
love me; I succeeded. I would have married her, in
time—but, much as she loved me—she has cast me off
forever—.”

“Why? Oscar?—”

“Because her principles were alarmed.”

“But—this is the—pray how many times have you
been turned off now, according to the best of your recollection?”

“I hardly know,” said Oscar, smiling, at the strange
creature, whose lips were wet with tears, while her eyes
were laughing—“but, to my best belief and understanding,
I have seen, lately four or five different women married,
each of whom I had thought of for a wife!—”

“Did you go to their weddings? You ought to keep on
good terms, coz,—for in time, it might be very convenient
to dine among them—after a few more years, you
might save your board by it, I dare say—by going the
rounds among your rivals. But can they all give dinners?—
It is dreadful to be cut out by a poorer man!”

“Not so dreadful as to be cut out by a fool.”

“Take care,” said Octavia—“you know not whom
you may offend—we dont put up with every thing. And
so they wouldnt any of them have you?”

“Not one! not one!” said Oscar, in a tone irresistibly
comick. I wondered at his self-command; and Octavia
clapped her hands with delight.

“But come, cousin,” said she—“how was it? And
what do you think of it?”

“I think” said he, “that Heaven has something particularly
choice in store for me. And she turned me off—
because—”

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

“For what, pray?—your modesty?—your mild, amiable
temper. Your—O, I am dying to know for what!”

“Well, then—that you may not die in your chair—I”
(And may live to die in my shoes! why dont you say—
said Octavia, interrupting him)—“I will tell you.”

“I shant believe you, I tell you now. If you were
really turned off, you would not be so willing to own it.
No! you have abandoned her.”

By Heaven!” cried Oscar, in a voice that went
through and through me—“it is false!

The child was terrified—

It is false!” he repeated gravely—but firmly and distinctly.
“She turned me off:—and that, too, for a fault
which any other woman would have forgiven. And she
never loved me more truly, I am sure, than when she
tore her heart from mine.”

That said, Oscar was another man! Never saw I such
a sudden and complete transformation. He, as by the
action of his own powerful volition alone, seemed all at
once, to have reinvested himself in all his prerogatives.

“A few moons,” said my child, “a few moons more,
dear cousin, and all will be right.”

“No—never. I have done all that I shall do. I will
not—cannot advance another step. She cannot forget
me—I have no fear of that:—nor do I believe that she
will soon, if ever, love another.”

“But she may cease to respect you, cousin, and then
her love will die a natural death, you know.”

“No—I have no fear of that. For a time, just for
the present, under the agitation and distress of her disappointment,
I believe that she may try to crush her respect
for me. But it will arise again—with tenfold violence,
when she comes to compare me with other men—
and when she reflects on my honourable and sincere deportment
toward her, during all our eventful intercourse.
These recollections will come home to her heart, in the
solitude of her chamber—at midnight. She cannot shut
them out; and she will find then, that she has been too
severe for her own happiness. Octavia—I do not pretend
to prophecy—but that woman's pillow will be wet

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

with tears yet, I am sure, for having done what her heart
is now, in vain, attempting to assure, her, was her duty.
She will see other men. She will become intimate with
them—and when she least expects it, they will disappoint
her, more cruelly than I ever did. She will compare us
together, then—and she will find, perhaps, that I told her
the truth, when I said that she would meet few persons
with more good qualities and fewer bad ones, than I had—
whom she could love. Nay more—I am sure that her
respect for me, will continue to augment, until my dying
day—then, and then only, perhaps, will her judgment be
sufficiently illuminated to do my devotion justice. Then—
when she looks up for mercy—she may remember me—
when she asks to be forgiven—she may remember that I
besought her forgiveness—and in vain.

“I have determined upon making her venerate me:
and what I have once determined on, if my Maker spare
my life, and health, I already regard as accomplished.”

“But I thought that you were never baffled—never
disheartened, coz.”

“I never was. I am not now. If my principles would
let me—if I would permit myself to violate a sacred
promise, or to break up the quiet of a family—one of
the happiest families, too, on this earth—I would never
rest now, until, by some means or other, I had that
woman in my power. I should succeed at last; for desperation
and perseverance never failed. But why do I
not attempt it? Why!—Because her happiness is dearer
to me, than my own; and because I should wrong her,
my Maker, and myself. No—we are as far apart now,
as we could be, in separate graves. But enough—you
understand me. And for her sake, dear Octavia, if you
hear this affair misrepresented—or her censured—or spoken
of, as one deserted—I entreat you to say—that I love
and respect her yet—and shall to my last hour—that she
has deliberately turned me off—and that we are apart,
not by my consent—not in a quarrel—but in consequence
of her deliberate manifestation of high principle.”

This was his last conversation with us, on the subject.
A few days after, he embarked for France, and passed

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

eighteen months on the continent. He came home
wounded, bearing despatches to his king. He was altered
yet more—was more melancholy—but very kind
and solemn in his manner. In short, his deportment
was princely. All hearts beat, at his approach, with
the desire of making him happier. We never mentioned
Elvira's name to him; yet he sometimes pronounced
it, in his thrilling way, but without any apparent
emotion. At length however, he heard that she
was to be married—nay, we had reason to believe that
he had heard of it abroad, and perhaps, that had its
influence in bringing him home, so unexpectedly.

I mentioned it to him—but his countenance immediately
lighted up. He was constantly occupied in searching
out the history of his successor; and all went well,
until one day, he arrived at the bottom of a transaction,
which showed that successor to be a consummate villain.
Oscar assured himself of the facts—pursued him
through all his haunts—and found him at last—alone—in
his chamber.

“Young man,” said he—“I have come to see you on
a matter of some moment. Hear me patiently, I will
not be interrupted. I have just left the grave of Matilda—
are you shocked?—I am glad of it. You are a
better man than I thought you. Her mother is at this
moment standing before the bar of Almighty God!—I
left her dying!—she is denouncing you, you Charles
Ortley—you! as the murderer and seducer of her child!
What say you—are you guilty.”

“I will not be questioned in this way sir. Who are
you?—I will call the watch—.”

“The watch!—Boy, boy—if you but raise your
voice, so that you can be heard in the next room, I'll
blow your brains out on the spot. Sit still—and hear
me out. I shall not harm you, if you dont provoke
me.”

“You are a young man of uncommon abilities, I am
told—of insinuating manners—plausible—bold—and
frank; specious and eloquent.—Damnation!—I cannot
talk with thee, thou reptile—where is that purity—that

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

exquisite innocence now? with thee—she coupled with
thee, thou miserable wretch—polluted and stained, as
thou art—will she ever permit thee to approach her—ha!
ha! ha!—O, no.—”

Ortley was inconceivably terrified—the incoherent
manner of Oscar now, was that of a madman:—at first—
his collectedness was awful—and Ortley shook like a
criminal about to receive judgment.

“Shall I interfere?” said Oscar, in a low soliloquy
(all which was related to me, by Ortley himself afterward—)
“No—that would be mistaken. I may not
be believed—may not be thanked. Where are my
proofs?—I have none. I am satisfied—but how can I
satisfy others—without a breach of confidence. Shall I
abandon her? no—no—I will not stand by, with my
arms folded, and see a woman that I have loved—
bound hand and foot, and offered up, a living sacrifice,
before my eyes.—no!—now look you, Sir—You are
pretending to the hand of Elvira—Are you not?”

“By what right, do you dare to question me, in this
imperious way?” said Ortley. “I shall not answer you,
Sir.”

“By this right,” said Oscar, “taking out his pistol,—
and levelling it.—You shall answer me sir—.”

“Sir,—by your bearing, I am led to believe that you
are Oscar Salisbury. If you are—you cannot be a coward—
for I have heard one whose opinion, is not to be
disputed—bear testimony to your valour. Do you mean
to murder me?—If so—fire!—I shall not flinch—or—
if you will hand me another pistol—I will amuse you
to your heart's content. Are you an assassin or
not?”

Oscar was thunderstruck. He thrust his hand impatiently
into his pocket, in the hope of finding another
pistol—but in vain—not perceiving the possibility of
such a reception, he had come provided with only
one.

“Young man,”—said he—biting his lips, till the
blood spurted forth—“I respect you—We shall meet
again. In the mean time—there is my glove—either

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

renounce the hand of Elvira—or prepare to meet me to-morrow,
at day light—.”

To-morrow at daylight—and where you please,
Sir!” said Ortley, and with such a sneer, that Oscar
hurled his pistol at his head—it missed him—Ortley
snatched it up and pursued him as he left the room,
and snapped it at his ear—but the cold, awful aspect
of Oscar, as he turned upon him, at the same moment,
prevented him from renewing the attempt,
and being of a spirit as generous as Oscar's, he flung
the instrument through the window—and returned sullenly
to his apartment—while Oscar pursued his
way, as if powder and ball were harmless things.

Ortley did not meet him—why, we never knew, until
after his death, when we had reason to believe that
Elvira had prevented it. And the next time that they met,
was in my presence. I thought well of Ortley, I confess.
Oscar entered the room where we all were, a few
days before the time fixed upon, for Elvira's marriage,
without being announced.

I saw him, just as he arrived opposite Elvira, who
was that moment turning to a window, which had
been thrown open, and was preparing to make a sketch
of the landscape. Whether it was his tread—or his
suppressed breathing—or some mysterious sensation that
announced the presence of Oscar, I know not—for I
am sure that she did not see him—she turned deadly pale,
and sunk into the window seat.—

Oscar trembled—and half extended his hand, with
shut eyes,—when Ortley dashed between them, and
caught her, as she was falling. What a profanation, for
Oscar!

For a moment I thought—for I knew Oscar's temper—
that Ortley would never rise from his knees again—
for the red blood darkened the whole face of Oscar—
and he shivered from head to foot—as he put out his
hands, evidently with the power of sundering them, if
they had been one body. But, at this instant, Elvira
opened her eyes—coloured all over—and as if really detected
in guilt, put away her second lover with an air,

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

that I never saw upon her forehead before. At that
moment I would rather have been in Oscar's, than in
Ortley's place.

“Lady Elvira,” said Oscar—calmly, haughtily—“I
have come here on a matter of grave import. I am
about to leave England, and do not mean to return.
Can I be favoured with a few moments' conversation—
not alone—I do not ask that—I would submit to the
presence of whom you will—except that of—”

He stopped—and she bowed—but merciful heaven!—
never shall I forget the paleness of her mouth—
and the settled, despairing, meek expression of her
eyes.—

“Sir,” said she—“this gentleman has a right to be
present—I cannot see you alone.”

“O, no, Elvira—I shall leave you. Nay—I insist
upon it” said Ortley—“I waive the right to be present
at such an interview—.”

“Oscar—O, he stood at the sound of these words,
and looked, like what he was, a being for great occasions—
upon his trial. His manner and voice were solemn,
deep, respectful, but nothing more, when he began;
but as he proceeded, a tone of tenderness sometimes
escaped him, that thrilled through and through
me—my tears fell before I knew it—It was the musick
of a broken heart—touched by memory—in its holiest
place. He stood, I remember, as you stood this morning,
when we were about to depart—with his hat under
his arm. His attitude was martial and enforcing—like
one familiar with dominion. “Are we alone?” said he—
“free from interruption?—for only ten minutes?”

He put his hand to his forehead—the sweat stood
there—and Elvira was like one death struck and bewildered—
the tears were gathering under her waxen
lids—till they looked to me, like the tears of a corpse. I
felt for him, but more for her.

The trial had only begun; and, although I was sure
that his manhood would carry him through it, yet I feared
much that, when it was all over, like some subtly

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

organized machinery, held together by an invisible, mysterious
power—as by the pressure of outward matter—he
would fall to pieces of himself, like that, the moment that
the pressure was withdrawn. I expected to see him go
through it—yet I looked to the morrow, with equal certainty,
that he would be delirious. I knew him, and all
his springs, and self-sustaining, hidden and delicate
powers.

“You shall not be interrupted,” said I—“for just ten
minutes,”—laying my watch upon the table, and locking
the door—“whatever may be the consequences.”

“Proceed, sir,” said Elvira, in a faint voice;—but the
beautiful dignity of her nature was never so conspicuous.
He felt her calm, majestick supremacy: but he stood before
it, unreproved, unabashed. His manner, like hers,
was full of simplicity and steadiness. And I—I felt that
it was sublime.

He was no longer the lover. She saw that. He was
on some visit of duty. She trembled. While I was
looking at her, her thin drapery shivered all over—her
cheek flushed—and her half shut eyes shone dimly
through her tremulous lids, as with some faint, but inward
recollection, of a nature too tender and mysterious,
for concealment or avowal—she raised them to him—and
their very colour changed, as she did so! It was the
deep, strange dye of passion.

“I am come,” said Oscar, at last, “on a matter of momentous
concern to you—lady. To yourself, alone, I
would have preferred to make the disclosure, but it is
more proper, perhaps, that I should not. Will you permit
me to ask you—(his voice faltered)—Lady Elvira—
with the privilege of one who is not entirely forgotten—
as a friend—who is interested, deeply interested in your
happiness—and has confidence in your sincerity—and
who, if he ask a rude or abrupt question, must be charitably
supposed to have a good reason for it—in one word,
then—are you not soon to be married?

Elvira bowed.

“I thank you,” said Oscar. “From my soul I thank

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

you! This is what I expected from you. I am now satisfied.
Remember my words. Beware of your intended
husband. Be not precipitate. It is enough, I hope, for
me to say, that he is unworthy of you.”

“Sir!”—said Elvira, somewhat haughtily.

“Yes, lady—I have not forgotten you, nor myself.
You may not believe me now, but when I am gone, you
will. You have no brother, no friend, to inquire into the
mysteries of that man's character. I have been occupied,
day and night, for three months. I am satisfied, in my
own mind, that he is a—No matter—I would not unnecessarily
wound you, Elvi—lady,—I beg your pardon.”

“Where are your proofs?” said I.

“I have none to offer. But you know me. My
word ought to be taken. I have satisfied my own heart;
and all I ask is, that you take a little more time, before
you—I cannot speak it—lady, you must not marry
him—you shall not. I will strangle him with my own
hands first!—Nay—I am not to avail myself of this
advice—you shall not be thwarted, in any plan of happiness
by my presence. I shall depart, in another hour,
for the continent. May I ask when the marriage was to
have taken place?”

“I shall deal plainly, fearlessly with you, sir,” said
Elvira. “We shall be married, I believe, immediately.”

Immediately!”—echoed he—“are you so impatient?

Elvira coloured to the eyes;—and she arose.

“One week,” said he—“only one week—and I will
never trouble you again.”

“Impossible,” said she—“the time is fixed.”

“Well, then,” said Oscar—“then I must strike home.
I cannot help it. The fault is not mine. I would spare
you—but I cannot. I would save you—and there is only
one way. Your lover is a married man.”

“It is false!—on my life and soul, it is false—thou
evil minded man!”—answered Elvira.

“Lady—dare you tell Oscar Salisbury—dare you—

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

after all that you know of him—that what he says is
false! I am sorry—I had hoped other things of the
woman that I once—but no matter—it is time to end
this conference. You will find, in these papers, the proof
that Ortley is a married man—that he is no other than
Sir Charles Larence himself—and that the woman whom
he betrayed, is now in a madhouse—and the poor innocent
girl, who last doated on him, in her grave. Yes—
with her babe at her bosom—broken hearted—and
dead.”

I looked at Elvira. Was she death-struck? She betrayed
no emotion—no distress. Her utter lifelessness
was followed by a hasty quivering of the lip, and she
raised her delicate hand to her forehead—and parted her
damp hair—as if the chills of the sepulchre were upon
it;—but still she spoke not:—she was pale, deathly pale.
A horse dashed by the window!—She turned her head,
and shrieked. The next moment the door was burst
open, and Ortley entered the room—but he encountered
the awful rebuke of Oscar, and fell back.

Oscar turned to me—“Are the ten minutes expired?”
said he. “No, sir.”

“You interrupt us,” said he, turning to Ortley—
“Will you leave the room?”

“Yes—if you will accompany me.”

“With all my heart!” was Oscar's reply;—but Elvira
threw herself between them, exclaiming—“O, no,
no, in mercy! do not go!”

“Lady,” said Oscar—“I am determined—Mr. Ortley
seems to hesitate—he has his reasons undoubtedly.
I have a duty to perform—a religious one. It is possible
that I have done a fellow creature injustice. I shall
not live long—and it would be well to make all the atonement
in my power, while I can.”

I was struck with the solemnity of his tone. There
was no passion in it, and Elvira seemed to regard it as
propitious.

“Will you walk on the terrace, gentlemen?” said I,
thinking the place far enough off for conversation, and so
near that they would not quarrel there.

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

“Both took their hats. Oscar was the first to the
door—he turned a moment, and I observed the scornful
writhing of his lip, as his eye passed Ortley; and its
blackening, melancholy, effulgent beauty, when it dwelt
upon Elvira. He hesitated—something was at his heart—
he looked like one that cannot die in peace, till he has
uttered some secret.

“Lady!” said he, in a low voice—O, I never shall
forget it—it was so unearthly, so inward, so touching!—
“Lady—we never meet again. I shall haunt you no
more. We have been friends. May we not be so yet?
You have done, and I have done, what, perhaps, we may
wish undone—even in this world—farewell”—(he extended
his hand—majestically—but tenderly)—“for the
last time
—farewell!”

Who could refuse him? She gave him her hand. He
held it for a moment, and looked her in the face—her
eyes filled—“Elvira! Elvira—the past is over—may the
future comfort thee!—Heaven bless thee!”

He was gone—and ere the light shone into the door
again, through which he passed—Elvira was stretched
upon the floor, utterly insensible—and lifeless.

We heard their steps, a few moments afterward, upon
the terrace. Their conversation was loud, at intervals,
and angry, and continued so long, that Elvira recovered,
and went to her room. I remained at the window, ready
to interfere, if occasion required it, and determined not
to permit the marriage, until I was satisfied respecting
Mr. Ortley: for I knew Oscar too well, to believe that
what he said, was said upon slight evidence. I was
startled by a shriek—and the next moment, a violent
scuffle, in the room over my head—the very room that
you now occupy. I ran up, and as I entered, I heard
the words villain! coward! and saw Oscar dash Ortley
against the wall, as if he were a child—the collar of Oscar
was torn open—and Ortley held a sword, broken at
the hilt, in his hand—another lay upon the floor. All this
I remembered afterward, as the first appearance of the
room:—just as I approached, Ortley broke loose from

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

Oscar, caught up the broken blade—which Oscar wrenched
from him, at the moment that Elvira rushed between
them—unhappy woman!—Oscar drove it through and
through the side of Ortley—and wounded Elvira herself—
they fell together, and their blood mingled. Ortley
never spoke again—he had barely life enough to press his
hands together, and turn his lips toward Elvira, as he
saw her, with her shut eyes, sinking at his side.

“The room was immediately cleared. Oscar stood like
one, suddenly turned to stone. Elvira was taken away—
and the body of Ortley, with the blood oozing from his
side, and plashing, thickly and heavily, upon the floor,
drop after drop—was laid upon a table, before which Oscar
stood, with his hands smoking. He was motionless—
even his eyes were so—his brow was knitted—his arms
folded—and his tremendous countenance, under his luxuriant
and disordered hair, was unearthly—he stood like
some minister of the Most High—commissioned to do
such deeds. Yea—there he stood!—speechless—motionless—
as if the blood and horrour about, were matters
of little moment to him.

“I meant to commit him to custody. I motioned to him
to follow me, therefore, as I left the room. But it was
in vain—and, as he then stood, I do believe that no human
force could have moved him—but at the peril of
annihilation. I left him, therefore, doubly locking the
door—and barring every chance of communication—
leaving him, face to face, with the dead body—the floor
stained with blood, that stood upon it in puddles—the
light scarlet foam whizzing upon the dark surface—(as if
blood that was so spilt, could not stagnate,) long after it
had settled—and the white curtains bleeding, drop after
drop, from the first spurting of the wound—when Oscar
drew out the broken sword, as Ortley fell.

“As I left the room, Oscar took hold of the dead man's
hand, and placed his own palm, bloody as it was, upon
the ghastly eyes before him, as if they were alive—
Never shall I forget the expression of his face, as he did
so. It was awful indeed!—Yet he did it calmly—very
calmly.

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

“All that night, he remained alone, in the pale starlight,
sitting by the side of the body, and watching the horrible
eyes—swollen, and blood shot. Not a step was
heard in the apartment—not a groan. Toward morning,
however, I was told that he had struck a light, and
was writing.

“In the morning, he was gone—how, or by what means,
we know not. We found the door fastened within, and
I ordered it to be burst open—Harold!—imagine for
yourself, my horrour—a lamp was glimmering feebly
from the mantlepiece—and we saw a naked man, sitting
upon a white sheet—it was soaked through with blood!—
and a part of it, stiffened and compressed, adhered to
his side, as if it had been thrust into the wound—the
eyes were open and staring—the lids imprinted with the
touch of bloody fingers—and the pale—pale lips—drawn
upward from the bare teeth—Oh!!—it was horrible.
My brain whirled—and it was long before I could go
near enough, to become assured that it was not Oscar
himself! But when I found what it was—the dead body
so awfully arrayed, as in mockery—then the dreadful
thought flashed itself, all at once, over my brain—my
blood froze—my bones rattled—my very heart seemed
to shrivel and wither, as I looked. I was then sure that
Oscar had gone mad under the trial—that I had subjected
him to.—I!—

“Was Oscar a shedder of blood? Then what was I?
Had I not wrecked his noble brain—forever and ever!—
O, Harold, the desolation, the convulsive blackness that
descended upon me, as I thought of it, is inconceivable.
I felt as if I were the murderer—I alone.

“We found these few lines upon the table.” Here Mr.
Hammond took out a paper, and read as follows: “I
am beyond your reach—the commission is executed. I
have set in judgment upon him. Take him—bury him—
his soul is now shivering over the green turf, where she—
the betrayed—the innocent—the beautiful—the dead—
is mouldering. This is written in blood—his blood—
his blood—his heart's blood.

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

“They, the innocent, are at rest. The avenger of
blood hath been abroad—go to his presence chamber—
there you will find his victim. Give him to the surgeons—
the wolves—the worms. I care not.

“Pursue me—it is in vain. I go, commissioned by God,
to lay waste and desolate the habitations of men. I have
touched the pestilence, and it awoke—I have summoned
the strong wind, and the earthquake—and lo! they are
on the wing!

“Is she dead? My hand erred. Poor Elvira—I
could weep for thee. Thou wast very dear to me. It
was he only, that I was to bid to the carousal of the
night—the festival of the charnel house:—not she. If
she come—she comes an unbidden guest. But I will be
by her—no skulls shall mock at her—no bony hand profane
her lips—no socketless eyes—damnation!—the
king of terrours himself shall not approach her! Bid
her be tranquil. I will be there. Stay—she is here—”

“—Well. All is settled now. I am ready. She
has left me for a few hours. She does not complain—
poor, dear Elvira—how could I help weeping!—No, she
says she does not, cannot, for she fell by my hand. Was
there ever such love! such consummate love and tenderness!

“I have watched by the dead body. I was troubled, for
a season, with its ghastly and distorted lineaments. I was
even in doubt, for a moment, whether I was really the
minister of God. I asked myself if he were guilty?—
An angel—full of terrible beauty, stood by me—arise!
said he, to the dead body—arise! It obeyed. Unveil
thyself! heart and soul! Stand there naked before me!
The corpse arose, and the clothes fell from it, into dust
and ashes, as you will perceive. I read his heart—and
I have left it, that you may read it! Read it, and be
wise.

“Did you hear the thunder? Did you tremble? I did

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

not—no—though my hands were smoking with the sacrifice—
no! Not even when I saw a multitude of pale,
naked men—belike that had been murdered—moving
about in the sky—constantly emerging and disappearing,
in the darkness—like shapes seen in a deep, deep cavern.
No!—Not even when I heard the voice of Elvira in the
wind, calling out to me, as she passed. No!—not when
the blue lightning hissed by me—and I saw the room
swimming in blood—and the whole air was a hot steam—
and all about me were shattered hearts, and rivetted
eyes—and dishevelled hair. Nay,—not even when a
horrible portent thundered by me—and the sky, for a
moment, turned red—and a great steed dashed over the
firmament—in smoke and flame—with a rider, naked and
shrieking—urging him onward—who was the rider?—it
was myself!—The reins were loose in his hands—and
the blood fell like rain from the flanks of his charger.
But why should I tremble?—Am I not the minister of
the Almighty?—Am I not!

“The dagger I leave upon the table. I pray you, let
it abide there. You had better not touch it. He that
touches, it shall die by it. It is written. Bye and bye,
when you least expect me, I shall return.”

Such was his letter. It confirmed all my apprehensions.
We scoured the whole country, but could hear
no tidings whatever of him. At last he returned—and
his presence was like a clap of thunder. We had not the
strength to lay hands upon him. He went and came, unmolested,
like some angel of darkness. But the country,
far and near, was agitated. By some strange fortune he
continued ignorant of Elvira's fate; and, I believe,
thought her dead, to the last hour of his life.

A thousand marvellous stories were invented, circulated
and believed. Oscar surrendered himself to justice,
in silence. He spake not—moved not—when they
ironed him—but there was an appalling calmness in his
manner, that awed his oppressor.

I went to see him in his dungeon. “Do you know,”
said he to me, after a silence of a full hour—“do you

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

know that there (pointing to a dark part of his cell—)
there! is the dead body of Ortley?”

I shuddered.

“It is near bed time,” said he, in the same tone,
without lifting his eyes—“He sleeps with me to night.
To-morrow night I sleep with him—He is a cold
bed fellow. Did you ever see him after that night?—
Ortley!—Ortley!—come out into the light!—
come!—”

I trembled in every joint—had the grave opened at my
feet, I should not have been more terrified—nay, while
I looked into the darkness, I almost fancied that I could
see him—Ortley—himself, sitting as I last saw him,
upon a white sheet.—

“There!—” continued Oscar—“Is he much altered?
That is just as he appeared to me, the first night. Just
so pale—so deadly pale—Ortley! this is the last night—
there, there—that is near enough. There is something,
is'nt there, in his dark matted hair, and wild eye—
what—gone!—gone, so soon!—

* * * “No matter—He arose
last night,—it was the third time—he was sitting there,—
just where you are—ha! ha! ha!—what! are you
alarmed!—poor fool—he cannot touch you. Do you
see that wall—there, where I am pointing? He walked
directly through it—and laid himself down there—just
where you saw him when you came in. Ha!—what
are you crying about?—are you a relation of Ortley's?—
his father perhaps—well, well, I am sorry for it. He
was a murderer, he stabbed a man—who?—why Oscar
Salisbury—hear him! the bloody wretch—he is laughing
at us!—ha! ha! ha!—Do you know his laugh? That's
he.

“And so, and so-I thought that he was alone, and I went
to him. I was mistaken, there was a woman with him.
The blood was crusted upon his side—his grave clothes

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

were black with it—she leant over him, and wept. The
blood flowed again—and bubbled all round the room,
was that right?—I have protested against it. I called
to the officer—I pointed them out—I spoke to him
of the impropriety of such things—threatened him—and
demanded another room. I will not be disturbed in
this way. I cannot sleep. But he is bribed—I am sure
of it. Is'nt it shameful:—every night—if it were one
night, or two, I should not mind it, but every night, to
have him let in—and then he comes, and lies down by
me—and he is so cold—indeed it is very disagreeable.
I wish that you would interfer. It would be very kind in
you. They wo'nt heed me—and a little mercy of this
sort, that I may have one night's sleep—before I die. But
he won't lie down—if he would only lie down, I could
bear it better—but there he comes, and—all naked as he
is—cold as death, too—he sits up in the bed all night
long, and looks me, all the while, in the face.—Indeed it
is hard to bear—.”

“What—ha!—Begone Sir!—this is a publick prison—
this is my apartment!—I will not be intruded upon—!
what, were you not decently buried?—There's money
for you—begone!—”

“—It was midnight, black, thick midnight, when he
first came in—I awoke and found him sitting by my
side—it was very dark—but—and I shut my eyes—but
I could see him nevertheless, through my eyelids and
fingers. Nay—dont go yet. Elvira will be here at
twelve. Did you ever see Elvira, she is very beautiful—
pale—remarkably pale—but oh, such eyes—!—
who is that sobbing!—Ortley—Elvira—appear!—
Hark!—that is she—I know her step—.”

I was overcome—I fell upon my face. He lifted me
up—appeared bewildered, and the first thing that I recollect
was, that his face was close to mine, and he was
feeling it, with an air of strange perplexity. “Begone,”
said he, at last—“begone!—(in a voice of thunder—)
I know you! You are Oscar. Begone this instant, or I
will tear thee limb from limb—Begone!—”

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

“What could I do? I left him. His trial came on.
He was arraigned in spite of all my interference, and
his madness, his incurable madness was mistaken for
melancholy. He pleaded guilty, in a gentle, firm
voice. And he would have been condemned; an everlasting
reproach to our laws, and to humanity, notwithstanding
my testimony, for I was the only one that had
seen him at night, and he was rational at all other hours,
and on all other subjects but these.

“The jury found him guilty. He made no defence.
He was brought up for judgment. We were awestruck
by the dark sublimity of his countenance.

“Stop!” said he, to the judge, with an air of authority,
as he began to sentence him. “Stop! my time is
not yet come. I retract my plea. The charge is murder.
I deny it. I am not guilty. I am willing to die, I
desire to die. I care not how, nor when—the sooner
the better—for I am weary of living. But—I will not
die as a murderer. I slew him—I confess that—but
why?—at the command of the Everlasting God!—You
are terrified—you quake upon the bench—I do not wonder
at it—light your candles—bar your doors—and sit
here till midnight, if you dare. He shall stand before
you
—he!—and bear testimony to my innocence. Look
at me!—see these hands—these fetters—if I but touch
them, they crumble and dissolve in vapour—there!—
where are they now!—do you doubt me now! Am I
not free now! Who hath done this?—the Almighty.
Man!—man!—I tell thee, that there are other hands
at work in the darkness. Woe to thee, and to all that
lay theirs upon me or mine!”

“What could be done? He was silent. And the court
remanded him to prison; but not to the same; their humanity
appointed to him a more light and pleasant
apartment. Yet, he grew worse—daily—hourly worse.
At last, a fire broke out in the prison, and—he saved a
woman's life, instinctively—and the torch of reason touched
by humanity, blazed up all at once, with a sudden and
beautiful lustre. I saw him—he had been reduced to a

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

skeleton. The sunken eye, the bony cheek and forehead—
the blueish lip—the hoarse, unusual, inarticulate utterance,
and the difficult breathing, with the foam that collected
on his lips, which he had not the strength to wipe
off, all showed that he was near his dissolution. I
took his hand—and, fearful of distressing him, was silent.
“Hammond” said he—“I am glad that you are come. I
am going—going, all dead here! (he added, raising his feeble
hands, with a patient, slow motion, singularly expressive
of a mortal decay about the region of vitality—and
passing them over his chest)—all dead—all dead here!

“I wondered at his composure. In time, however, the
weakest become familiar with death; and learn to contemplate
his tremendous features unmoved. And why
not? The strong—it is they, who are likely to die hard.
They know it. Their thread of life is broken—that of
the weak untwisted. But the weak are not such men as
Oscar—so impatient—soaring—heroick and terrible—
no!—and I wondered at his meekness, tranquillity, and
steadiness. What was the cause?—He had made his peace
with God!
His eyes showed it;—his soul—like a forgiven
spirit—purified and weeping, was in them. He
was willing to die—willing to live—had no hope—and
believed that every breathing of his heart was numbered.

“I was inexpressibly affected. I wept and prayed
with him, midnight came. He desired to be raised in
the bed—he was suffocating—and the thick phlegm upon
his mouth was only to be wiped away by the hand of another.
He had not the strength to lift his own. I heard
a sudden, increasing, dry, convulsive rattle—and then all
was silent, and his eyes were fixed.

“Judge of my feeling—I was alone. It was midnight.
At this instant, thought I—his spirit is standing
before the judgment seat, and lo, I am the only witness.
But now, he was here—and now—where is he?

“Harold—I have been in many trying situations—
many of peril and death; but never was I so completely
overcome, so utterly dismayed and prostrate, as at that
moment; nothing could have affected me more, I am sure—
except my own arraignment, at the last day.

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

“I thought that it was all over with him—and was just
leaving the room, when I fancied that I saw a slight
motion of the linen, over his chest, in the pale light. I
was not deceived. He was in a trance. He recovered—
yea—after all this, he recovered. He came abroad—
demanded another trial—and was triumphantly acquitted.
The Court was crouded beyond example. His deportment
was noble and affecting. His voice was thrilling
and solemn. There was not a dry eye about him. His
alone, was sad—calm—and deeply beautiful.

“`I thank the court,' said he. `Gentlemen of the jury,
I thank you. To my counsel too, I owe much acknowledgment,
and to the audience for their sympathy and indulgence.
But, I am not satisfied. The verdict was
wrong—the evidence wrong. I was the aggressor; not a
murderer, it is very true, but the first blow was mine.
He attempted to stab me. Such is the fact. I deserved
some punishment—perhaps a worse than that appointed
for manslaughter. I have received it—and withstood it.
My lords, I have been closeted every night—in imagination—
with the dead body—but I am getting unintelligible—
'

“The Court shed tears—”

The attention of Harold was here suddenly arrested
by a shot, which wounded Mr. Hammond's horse—and,
the next moment, three ruffians dashed through the hedge,
and planted themselves before Harold—but Mr. Hammond,
carried off by the wounded horse, which he was
unable to arrest, was instantly beyond their reach. A
blunderbuss was levelled, and discharged after him—but
Harold had the satisfaction to see that it was without any
effect—

The foremost presented a pistol—“Deliver! Sir,”
said he, and the others prepared to second his demand.

“Stop Sir!” said Harold: and put his hand very leisurely
into his bosom. One of the robbers saw the motion,
and would have brought him down with his pistol
on the spot, had not his companion, struck with the

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

singular steadiness of Harold's youthful countenance, interfered
at the instant.

“Young men,” he continued, “your object is money.
I have but a trifle, and before I give up that, I will state
the case to you. It may save bloodshed. All my money
is ten guineas. Now, I will not part with one sixpence in
this way, while there is breath in my body.”

“Damn him—down with him!” answered one.

“No, no!—Tom—no, no, he's game—give him fair
play,” said another.

Harold continued, unmoved—ready to dismount, at a
moment's warning, and preparing for a mortal conflict, as
he went on—“If you rob me, you must kill me—and
I will promise you to take, at least, one of your number
along with me—do your best. In that case you will lose
one life, and commit a murder for ten guineas. Can
you afford to do this! Are you prepared to take your
chance? I am. Besides—I ought to inform you, that
if you kill me, you will as surely be hanged, all that survive,
as you are now standing there; and if you attempt
it, and do not kill me, I will never rest—never!—till I
have brought you to justice.”

As he uttered these words—he stood suddenly upon
his feet, before them! with a pistol in his hand—and his
horse was thundering along the high road.

The fellow with the pistol was so startled, that it went
off on the spot, without injury or aim.

Harold smiled. “You see,” said he, “in what an
unprofitable affair you have engaged. My horse will
alarm the whole country the way that he has gone—and my
friend, the other way. Before you could bless yourself,
you perceive, that I could have stretched one of you at
my feet—and then, I am pretty sure, that I should have
given a good account of one, if not of both the other
two, before mortal aid could interfere. But I forebore.
You are all young—all!—and I pity you. What say
you? Will you have the money?”

“Go to the devil with your money!”—said the first

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

ruffian, laughing in spite of himself, and turning to go
off.

“Give him a slug, Bob—one, Bob—just to remember
you by”—said the other.

“Curse me, if I do,” said Bob—“he's no chicken. I
like him—though, blast my eyes, if I feel safe with him—
let us be off.”

“My honest fellow”—said the first, amazed at Harold's
composure, “you must be damned poor—will a
few guineas be of any service to you? By your appearance,
you seem to be a gentleman—but then, damme, gentlemen
don't play such games. Are you mad—a little—
or may be—I beg your pardon—may be, you follow the
road yourself? Give us your hand.”

“Begone!” said Harold—sternly.

“I'll tell you what it is, Mr.”—said the robber, (leisurely
knocking the powder into the pan, and looking at
the flint)—“you had better give fair words. My notion
is, that you are a play actor—or a little damaged in the
upper story—what say you?—but if I thought that you
really knew better, and meant to be saucy—curse me, if
I would'nt slash your weazen for you, before you could
say Jack Robinson.”

“Do—if you are disposed,”—was Harold's reply.

“Come along!” cried his companion—“damn the fellow—
he is some poet—come along—and leave him to
his rehearsals!”

The man stared—“By the Lord, you are right, Billy,”
said he, “I never thought of that!—So, sir—Mr. Poet—
I wish you a pleasant walk, after your horse—Good morning,
sir!”

Harold could not, for his soul, help laughing: there
was somewhat so irresistibly droll in the profound bow,
with which the fellow, after staring at him for a second
or two, took his leave.

They disappeared across the country, and Harold pursued
his way with his pistol in his hand, till, in the mere
listlessness of his mind, he happened to look into the pan—
there was no powder in it! He examined it—it was

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

not loaded! Gracious Heaven! What an escape! Thus
is it with genuine courage. The stoutest heart is intimidated,
when, in its guilt, it encounters a man in the full
possession of his faculties.

He was aroused from the revery, by hearing the hoofs
of a horse, approaching at full speed. He looked about,
and had the pleasure of seeing his own, with a peasant
upon it, armed;—as he approached, he presented his
pistol to Harold—and it was some minutes before each
was satisfied that the other was not a highwayman. At
last, however, they succeeded in explaining themselves;
and Harold mounted, and continued walking on until
they heard the quick report of fire arms, at a great distance,
in the direction which Mr. Hammond had fled in,
as Harold thought, with much joy, yet some little indignation,
for he did not then know that the horse was
wounded. Harold threw away his pistol—caught that
of the farmer out of his hand, and put his horse to full
speed, telling him to follow as he could. At the very
next turn he encountered a carriage and four—but one
of the leaders was wounded, and fell just as Harold appeared:—
he heard a continual shriek, and seeing a man,
at a distance, engaged with two others, he rode to his relief.
As he approached, he was recognised—and all
hands turned upon him—he brought one man down—but
his horse fell—and had he not caught the sword that was
raised to thrust him through, while he was entangled in
the stirrups—and the ruffian was afraid to approach too
near the struggling horse—with his hand, at the expense
of being cut through sinew and bone almost—he would
have been killed upon the spot. But the sword once in
his hand, even by the blade, it was his forever!—he tore
it away, and giving the wretches no time to load their
pistols, he dealt about his blows, with such effect, that he
stretched a second at his feet, in the twinkling of an eye—
the other flung his broken rapier at Harold's head,
with a hearty curse, for a poet, and scampered over the
fields. Harold attempted to pursue him—but he was too
weak—he was wounded—and yet he had never felt the

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

weapon, nor knew when or how it happened. He fainted—
and when he came to his senses, all traces of the past
were obliterated. He was in a strange room—and the
voice of a child only was heard, whispering its musick,
in a tone that thrilled into his heart, on the far side of the
room.

Harold drew the curtains, gently, and just so as to peep
through. Where was he? The room was beautifully
neat—decorated with exquisite little paintings, and full
of fragrant plants, and sweet flowers.

“Another! and another!” said some female in a
faint voice—as if in prayer. He looked out through the
curtains, in another direction, and saw Caroline, with her
hands raised—and her fine eyes, full of solemnity and
tenderness, lifted with a disconsolate, and yet touching,
expression to Heaven. Yes! there she was, in all her
innocence and loveliness! She arose, and he fell back
upon his pillow, and shut his eyes, willing to enjoy a little
longer, the luxury of his situation.

She approached—drew the curtain—and leaned over
him. He felt her gentle breath stirring his hair—her patient,
soft, delicate hand, touching, quietly and tenderly,
along his brow—so caressingly—so affectionately—that
he caught it to his lips!

Caroline almost shrieked—but she had just command
enough of herself to suppress the cry, and a sweet, terrified
murmur of mingled agitation and delight, only escaped
her. She saw his eyes—he opened them with a
smile—

“Dear, dear Caroline”—said Harold; and Caroline,
already overcome with her emotion, then lost all command
of herself, and fell upon his bosom, and sobbed
aloud.

This was the second time that Harold had been called
upon, for all that was touching and thankful in his nature—
the second time, that his hot forehead, and dry
lips had been ministered to, by that creature, so tenderly
fashioned and fitted by our Father, in mercy to our infirmities,
for our consolation in a cold world:—the second

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

time, that gentle eyes and affectionate lips had been
near him, when he was alone;—so patiently waiting on
him—so affectionately soothing him;—that the very
touch of her dear hand was a relief to his aching temples—
and her tears, when they fell, like the dew from an angel's
wing upon a sore and agitated heart, were soothing
and healthful to him. O woman!—it is only at that
hour, when the cold world rolls away from us—when
the golden pageantry of life wanes and darkens—when
a desolation is about us, and they that have loved us—
love us no more—when Sorrow is at her incantations,
and Melancholy is already chisselling an epitaph for our
broken heart—O, it is only then that woman is truly
known! That is her hour of light—when all the world
is dark to us. That is her time of gentleness and tears,
when we are forgotten by all else, and the rude sound
of the world's hilarity breaks through the shut curtains
of our bed—and rings about our darkened chamber, like
unhallowed mockery. It is then, that her soft foot falls,
like the innocent tread of a naked angel; it is then
that all sound from her lips—and all motion from her
beauty, is melody, tender, mournful and weeping—O
woman! rather than not know and experience thy consummate
value, in the tender offices of the sick chamber,—
rather than never see thee, about it, like a spirit on
tiptoe, bearing health in thy delicate hand, and compassion
in thy pure eyes—I would consent to inhabit and
dwell, forever and ever, within the chambers of pestilence
and death! I would, indeed!

“And do you know me, Harold—my brother!” “Know
thee
love!—O Caroline! wert thou near my ashes, they
would testify their sensibility to thy presence, I am
sure!—wert thou to pass near them, though the green
turf oppessed me, there would be a commotion beneath
it!—In my dreaming dear, my heart hath kept time to
thy voice, involuntarily, like our fingers to sweet musick!
Know thee my sister—O yes—thy timid mouth has
been near me, I am sure, during my delirium, for I feel
pleasantly about the lips and eyelids—thy bashful

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

cherishing I have felt—and thy lovely arm hath embraced
me, I am sure, Caroline, while all my senses, but the
sense of thee, had departed, for I feel happy, so happy,
that I cannot express what I feel, about the region of the
heart. Know thee, Caroline! thee! whom to hold affinity
with, is to be nearer heaven—thee! my blood's
idol! thee! for whom any martyrdom were sweet!—O
Caroline, I have felt thy presence insinuating itself like
a subtle fluid, while I slept, into all the unlighted, unheathful,
and unholy chambers of my soul—like some
blessed spirit, that bears light, and air, and incense, in
her look and breathing—before whom Impurity veils her
form—and Voluptuousness prostrates herself, supplicating
to be annihilated or redeemed, as she passes by the
place of their dwelling.”

Caroline wept with delight and tenderness—and was
only recalled to herself, by a little creature, that plucked
impatiently at her frock—

“Mamma is come!” said the child, in accents, that sent
the blood, with the velocity of light, through all his arteries.—

It was Leopold!

My child! Harold faintly articulated, as he put out
his then wasted arms to embrace him—“my child!

Leopold leaped into them—and Harold, hearing some
movement near, had just turned his eyes in the direction,
when the boy whispered softly in his ear—“You are
Mr. Salisbury now, you know—I must not call you pa
no more—no more—I dont love it—do you?—I wish
she would let me call you pa.—”

A presence that he knew, here put forth her hand, with
a melancholy smile and sore confusion—the deep concern
of her eyes trembling, in their depth, as to arrest the
prattler—but he eluded her touch, and crept under the
bed clothes, laughing aloud—and talking as fast as he
could talk, all the while.—

Caroline was inconceivably distressed—was it that she
had any, the slightest suspicion of the fact?—It were
difficult to tell. But her agitation became extreme, when

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

Leopold, peeped out, and promised to be a good boy,
only on one condition—that he might call “papa—his
pa—and why not?” said he, “he is my pa—nurse says
he is—and Miss Caroline says I am his picture—is I
his picture, ma?”

Harold was obliged to interfere—“Leopold!” said
he, in a voice, at which, the moment it was heard, the
little fellow looked up in his face a moment, with eyes
running over, to see if he were in earnest—and then
crept to his bosom—burried his little face, and sobbed
aloud.—

But nothing would do—He was not to be trusted;
and the amazing resemblance between Harold and the
boy was becoming every day more and more alarming.
Lady Elvira was like a guilty thing, and had, till the sickness
of Harold was extreme, kept the child away, and
only then took him with her, as she came herself to reside
with Caroline, because she apprehended no indiscretion
in Harold, and was known to be so passionately
fond of the boy, that if she left him behind, it would
appear more extraordinary than if she brought him.

Leopold was taken away. It was fatal to him—he
pined and wasted—and when Harold next saw him, he
was so pale, so thin, and his innocent eyes were so hidden,
under their meek waxen lids, that he shuddered, and
the tears fell upon his little mouth, while he clung to
him, as if his heart were breaking.

He was upon his mother's lap—and as Harold leaned
down to embrace him, his cheek touched her hand.
The touch was like electricity: he lifted his eyes, and
saw hers so deeply, passionately, darkly expressive of
her thought, that he blushed and trembled like a young
girl. But Leopold was deadly sick—he had some symptoms
of a disorder that they knew too little of, to be
alarmed about—the croup.

The boy was well, and in remarkable spirits, save that
he looked thin and pale, at sunset the evening before;
but he was now so altered for the worse, that they were
terrified. Harold loved the boy—doated on it. Elvira
too, she was distractedly fond of it—but, their suffering

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

was not yet at an end. Leopold grew worse—his mother
could no longer support his weight, and he was put to
bed. Harold approached, softly, a moment after, that
he might be near the helpless, endearing little creature;
but was shocked at the change in his countenance. Was
it death struck!—Merciful Heaven!—can a cold be
so perilous? And now came the bitterest thought—the
physician was again sent for—“Did you give him the
powders?” said he, anxiously, as his eye fell upon the
child's face—“No—sir”—said Elvira, watching him,
while he removed the lamp, with a trembling hand, as if to
see if the death-like hue were not owing to that—“we did
not think it necessary—we were unwilling to distress him”
“What!” cried the good man, in evident terrour—while
his eyes grew dim—“You have not—Lady—(his voice
faltered—he could not proceed)—and Elvira's attention
was called off to the child, who exclaimed in a broken
voice, while his little blue lips trembled with a faint
smile—

“O, ma!—my ma!—I do love you, ma!—I can't see
you, ma!—where are you?—O, how dark it grows.”

This was too much. The appearance of the physician—
his tears—his voice—all was explained now—it flashed like
a thunderbolt upon her brain—she fell upon her knees and
wrung her hands—“O, my God! my God! I have murdered
my child!—O save him, save him!—Merciful
God!”—and swooned upon the spot.

Harold staggered to her assistance—but he had only
the strength to raise her drooping head upon his knees—
while the hoarse breathing of the child, became every
moment, more distressingly audible. But why prolong
the detail!—The babe died!—died before his eyes!—
Ye that have had children—ye that have seen the dear,
helpless, beautiful expression of their dying eyes—to
your memory I leave it!—I cannot go on—I cannot!—
His sweet, violet pupils, dewy and dim—there they are
yet!—O, my child! my child!—

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 251 --

CHAPTER VII.

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

Men are most anxious to appear what they are not.
We care little for what we have; but we are covetous of
all else. Thus, we learn to affect that which we are most
desirous of being: and affectation soon becomes habit.
But when the trick is discovered, ashamed of our own
folly, we affect to be unaffected, and live and die in a
state of perpetual vascillation, between what we are, and
what we would be.

Thus a man of sound judgment, without one grain of
imagination, shall dabble in poetry, to the neglect of all
useful science. And the man of imagination, without
one ounce of practical good sense, will be breaking his
neck after the mathematicks. A chicken-spirited, mild,
amiable man, will sometimes affect to be very implacable
and bloodthirsty; while he who really hath a devil, will
affect kindness and benignity. An impudent dog will
remember, and dwell with emphasis, upon the proof of
his modesty and backwardness; while he who is really
bashful, is forever telling you how fearless and saucy he
has been, on this and that occasion. Thus, our whole
lives are spent; and it is a good rule of judgment to set

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

that man down for not being, at heart, that which he appears
most desirous of being thought.

So with our hero—While he was wild, as the unharnessed
colt of the desert, he was perpetually struggling with himself,
and concealing it. But now, as his disposition softened,
and newer, milder and more beautiful visions passed
before him; his chief occupation lay, in persuading himself,
(and others indirectly,) that he was the same unbroken,
irresistible and triumphant savage that he had once
been. Nay, he succeeded in vindicating himself, to himself,
from the alleged degeneracy that his conscience
sometimes charged him with.

“I have come,” said Mr. Hammond, entering the room
one morning briskly, “to inform you that you can now
write directly to M. De Vandreuil, at Paris—he is
there!

Harold turned pale—“A French nobleman, the lover of
the lady whom you so gallantly protected the other day
(alluding to the robbery) is going to France immediately
and will undertake to deliver any thing you please, into
the hands of the Count himself.”

“God bless him for it!”—said Harold, shivering from
head to foot—“It is so long—Gracious Heaven—I
know not what to think or say—yes—I will write.—”

His eyes filled—he embraced Mr. Hammond—he
wrung his hand—he appeared for a moment delirious—
to the utter astonishment of the good man—with the effect
of this intelligence.

He ran to his chamber—fell upon his knees—softened
with recent calamity—the tenderness of the past rose like
a fountain in his heart, and bubbled through all his veins.
He saw the green leaves dancing again over his head—
and the transparent water rushing away, beneath his feet,
and the beautiful dark, shady wilderness all about him.
“Oh, Loena! Loena!” he cried—“thou unspeakably
dear one!—I shall—I shall!—I shall be near thee
again!—hear the wild musick of thy voice—and then—
Oh lay me in my grave! I shall have lived long enough!”

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

After pacing his chamber till his agitation had, in a
great measure, subsided, he began a letter to De Vaudreuil,
in the following words:

My Benefactor!

I have this moment heard that you are in Paris;
and am all in a trepidation with the thought. What
shall I say to you, you who were my first and best friend?
Shall I come and throw myself into your arms, at
once, and there tell you, my father! for so you have
commanded me to call you, all that has happened to
me? But I cannot—there is a reason—or at least, I
hope that there is, and believe that there is—if I did not,
I should go distracted—which forbids my visiting you,
before I hear from you. You have, undoubtedly,
heard of my capture; and you have had the charity, I
am sure, to believe that I have written you a hundred
letters since. But they could not reach you—they
have all gone to Quebec, as they could, by cartels, &c.
&c.

But that you may know all that I have experienced,
and who I am, and what, I am about to repeat the
whole story again.'

(Here he recapitulated all his adventures—and then
continued as follows:)

`Are you not gratified, my dear count, my father!
Yes, you are. I see your eyes glisten as you read it.
If—there is a dreadful subject for me to approach—
can you not imagine all that I would say—? If—oh,
no, I cannot suppose such a thing—she is alive, she
is!—I am sure of it—Give her the enclosed—do, my
dear count.

`Can she write yet?—poor Loe—no, I cannot write
her name. Remember me, affectionately, to my lady—
and the whole family—tell them that a son and a brother,
who is not entirely unworthy of their love, will
never forget them. Let them use their influence that
she may write me. I so long to look upon some of her
thought, traced with a beating heart—but I cannot go
on—

`If she cannot write yet—why then, I hardly know
what to say about the enclosed. I would not have any

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

mortal eye see it except hers—no, not even yours. So—
whether she can read it or not, now, give it to her,
and let her keep it until she can. In that case, you
will not forget to inform me of every thing. Heaven
bless you! I would write more, but I cannot, for I
remember that the sooner this is on its way, the sooner
I shall receive an answer.'

The enclosure was expressed in this manner:

`Dear Loena—(but these words were badly erased,
and the letter began again)—`I would not again intrude
upon your presence, dearest of women, if I did
not feel that, with all my faults, I am not so utterly
unworthy of you, as you have believed. Loena, dear
Loena, have you forgotten me? If you have—there is
only one course left for both of us—it is for you to tell
me so, and for me to tear your image from my heart.
I have loved you, Loena, God knows how passionately,
how truly; and I love you yet—Yea, I shall love you
forever and ever. Can you return my love? I ask you
a plain question. This is no matter for circumlocution.
Will you, can you, forgive and bless me? If yes—
behold me at your side, ready to prove, by a life of
sincerity and devotion, how unspeakably dear you are
to me. If you cannot, I pray you, do not conceal it,
do not deceive yourself, or me. It is the last favour
that I may ever ask of you, and I ask it by the memory
of our former love—by our agony and tears, that you
would deal plainly with me. Loena, I am entitled to
that, at least. I know not what new laws of etiquette
or decorum you may have learned, since we last parted—
but, be they what they may, yours was a heart that
needed them not; and I do trust that you will, whatever
they may say, inform me in so many words—that I
have nothing to hope—or, that I am forgiven.

`In the meantime, farewell! Do not rashly resolve.
I am better, and wiser, than when we parted, and, I
do believe, am capable of making you happy. My prayer
is that you may believe it. If you do, we shall be
happy; but if you do not, it will be your duty to say
that you do not, plainly and directly, for by your silence,
I shall infer that you have forgiven me. If your

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

letter be no, I shall never trouble you more. Once
more farewell! I tremble in writing the word; it
may be that I shall never write it again; I hope so,
and yet, I cannot lay down my pen. Yet it must be,
and I entreat you to remember that this decision of
yours will be final
.

Farewell! farewell!'

This letter completed, Harold descended to the
parlour, where he found the young nobleman himself;
his features were uncommonly expressive and handsome,
and Harold could not forbear disclosing the
ground of his anxiety. The Frenchman embraced
him, and, with tears of thankfulness, poured out his
gratitude to Harold, for having saved the life of his
dear, dear miss Anna. It was some minutes before
Harold was able to comprehend the meaning of these
transports; but, at length, with the assistance of Mr.
Hammond, he discovered that he had, in the late affair
with the highwaymen, probably, saved the life of a
very beautiful and intelligent girl, whose friends were
ready to die for him in return. This young Frenchman,
with that readiness, so characteristick of his age
and country, seemed instantly to comprehend the subject
of Harold's distress; and after half an hour's conversation,
privately with him, departed.

That day three weeks he returned. And the sum of
his information was this—that De Vaudreuil was dead—
his family scattered—some dead, some married,
some in Quebec, he having encountered the displeasure
of his sovereign, and fallen in a duel at the same time.
Of Loena he could only learn that, a young, and singularly
beautiful Spanish girl, or Italian as she was
thought that had been educated in the count's family,
had run off with a young officer named —
`Lightning blast him!' cried Harold, when he heard
his name, `by the living God, I will never rest till I
find him! I will hunt him to the ends of the earth!—
See if he escape me again! Why did I spare him before?
Why not pursue him, and rend his heart out?
This comes of my clemency. And she—she the faithless!
the wanton! O, Loena, Loena—farewell! farewell

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

forever. I could have borne all but this—to find thee
worthless—thee!—where I had given up my heart—
but farewell! farewell!—I am blinded, and sick with
the thought—thee!—'

The young Frenchman respected his transports, and
left him. And Harold, poor Harold, was desolate,
heartbroken indeed. This was a calamity, so unforeseen,
so unintelligible, that she should have been seduced
by one so utterly worthless; one too who had
wrestled with her, even at noon day, for her innocence.
Could it be! could it! that she could be won, or violated
by him! Enough; there was only one route now
for Harold—through the storm and darkness forever.

CHAPTER VIII.

We have now come to a new and trying period in
the life of poor Harold. Two whole years have passed
away, since we left him, plunged amid the foam and
darkness of life's ocean, without one star to shine upon
him, as, shipwrecked and shattered in heart, he drifted
upon his tempestuous way. Two years have gone,
since we left him, leaning upon his hands, the blood of
his whole body rushing to his brain—the atmosphere
darkening about him, and within him, and his broad
eyelids shivering and shutting incessantly, over his
mournful eyes, with the excess of his passion. He
went abroad, after the shock, but it was like an enchanter;
the world was a blank to him, covering the
mysterious and hidden dominions where his spirit revelled.
He breathed upon it, and it was, as if he had
breathed upon a white canvass, and straightway the
colour and shape of beauty had arisen, in the vapour
of his breath, and passed away again, when that vapour
passed away. Many lovely and sweet things,
with music, and lustre, and fragrance about them, hovered
over the void into which he looked, and haunted
him, at a distance. But they would never permit him

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

to approach. If he did, they shut their bright wings,
hushed their chanting, and vanished.

The strong man had become weak, yet he was formidable,
even in his weakness. The creature of vicissitude,
for two years, he upheld himself alone, amid
the shattered relicks of all that he had leaned upon,
and all that he had loved on earth:—trembling and aching
with sensibility, his heart, for two years, had been
gradually encrusting itself in a panoply of living adamant,
of tears and blood:—from the crown of his head,
now, even to the sole of his foot, is he invulnerable!
His bosom, once the abiding place of ambition; the
heart whereon she sat forever, in travail, with portentous
dreaming, that heart was now darkened, and quiet,
the sanctuary of pure thought and melancholy recollection.
The angel of its innermost chamber is now a
slumbering child, innocent, and beautiful, as the hallowed
light of his own dear eyes. Yes, and the red
arm, the ensanguined forehead, and the lofty eye of
the young savage—the unsparing and deadly harnessing
of his spirit have all passed away. He is a man
now, and a christian. Calamity hath tamed him. His
proud heart hath been smitten, and the waters of it,
like the innermost light of a broken crystal, rushed
out and sparkled, with a mournful sound, at the touch
that shattered it.

He is now—alas! what is he? A sweet solemnity is
upon his front; his eyes are full of dark, deep, settled
concern—an awful, and abiding steadiness and self-possession
are his, now, as of one familiar with holy,
and high thought. The burning pathway of passion
and excess upon his countenance, hath been obliterated—
by whom?—by a gentle, and weeping spirit!
one, that stole upon him in his solitude, and with her
soft fingers retraced the map of his heart, blotting out
the volcano, and illuminating the lonely, and dark
place; peopling the solitude, and refreshing the desert.
A timid mouth went over his contracted brow,
and touched, just touched, his writhing lips, and lo!
they relaxed, and smiled, and straightway, were benignant
and merciful.

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

He is out upon the hills again, the everlasting hills!
and lo! the wilderness beneath his feet. The clouds are
in commotion, burning with crimson, and gold, and
sapphire; and the far thunder is rolling about, like innumerable
drums, through all the circumference of
heaven! Hark! the steadfast hills are quaking to the
tread of HIS angels! that subterranean echo is the loud
presence of the Deity! The clouds are drifting with
intelligence and aim! They assemble, and roll upward,
barrier over barrier, bridges and arches over flaming
voids, like a range of magnificent mountains, parting
asunder, all at once—with their rocks, and turrets, and
battlements, and precipices, and caverns, and mines,
and torrents, all disclosed!—with all their majestick population
sitting, and walking about, unconcerned—
the cabalistick writing of the divinity, glittering in
metallick veins and spots, like the stars of heaven, in
deep water; the whole concave above, blue, and boundless,
opening like a moonlit cavern.—The architecture
of heaven, and all her pillars and constellations shattered,
and lying about, like coloured crystal in disorder,
and magnificent spectres striding hither, and thither,
over the fragments; and the clouds parting, like hills,
with harnessed giants standing in the passes! such is
the aspect of heaven, at this moment!

Harold is in America!—at home! The wide Atlantick
is rolling between him, and all his family, and
kindred. He is a sceptred hermit. He hath arrived,
buckled anew his sword upon his thigh, and gone out
to battle, as the Lord's anointed, for the red men of
America. He has resworn allegiance to her greatness,
and lo! he is now standing up, above the wilderness,
under the pictured and animated dome of the temple,
that God hath built, for the free in heart; like some
high priest, about to offer his sacrifice, to the Everlasting,
and Unchangeable.—Every tie of
his heart is ruptured. His sister hath gone, blighted,
and profaned, to her grave, and blood hath been spilt
thereon—blood for tears—drop for drop! Elvira, too—
she hath knelt to him, and was scorned! He leaped into
his chariot, and flung the loose reins upon the wind,

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

as she, the apparition of beauty, and power, broke out,
like a vision, upon his benighted way. Did he pause? No!
The Indian girl, too, O, where was she? helpless, broken-hearted,
and dying! Over the wide world had he
wandered for her, over sea and land, over heaven and
earth, in prayer, and in pilgrimage—in vain! in vain!

Ah, what accumulated, what consummate treachery
and love must she have experienced; the pure and
proud of heart, the innocent, the lofty!

`Once more, O, our father!' cried Harold, kneeling
down, as he stood, barefooted, and bareheaded, where
he had first met her—`once more! if it be thy will—
and she yet love me, wretched and desolate as she is—
O, let me lean once more upon her bosom! once more
hear her innocent, quick breathing! once more behold
the deep languishing of her eyes, through their beautiful
fringe—and then, O, I care not how soon I am bidden
to lie down, and die.' Man, man! while thou
wast in battle and bloodshed, traversing deserts, she,
whom thou didst so love, was crying for thee!

Harold threw himself upon the rock, and slept, for
the overwatching of his heart could not be appeased by
prayer.

He dreamt. But still, he was in the wilderness—
naked feet were forever passing about him, and dim
eyes incessantly glancing under his lashes. And when
he stirred, there were voices about him—the wind was
harmonious, and pleasant to his lips. A rapt abstraction
of the spirit stole over him. He plunged into the mysterious
depths of his own heart, and put all the elements
thereof in commotion, and brought up the sunken
and dimmed pearls and precious things, that Memory
had thrown overboard, in the shipwreck of his senses.
He was astonished and confounded at their aspect;
the inexhaustible and wasted riches of his own
nature, upon which Imagination and Enchantment had
engraven the sweetest incidents of his life. He attempted
to read the characters, but straightway they turned
to weeping eyes, and parting lips, and trembling white
eyelids, coming, and going, with sweet musical cadence,
and pauses of enraptured solemnity, and tenderness —

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

Then brake out upon him, all at once, like a troop of
naked, and rejoicing children, all the forbidden and
delicate recollections of his love—revisiting the haunted
chambers of his imagination—and then, O, the
thrilling and delirious fever of such dreams! a sweet
face would float by him, in the blue air—wane, and
reappear, her meek eyes changing their colour, as they
passed him—her soft breath, and rapturous pulsation,
so audible!

These were his dreams! these! what wonder if he
were wasted to a skeleton? An august spirit sat enthroned
within his heart, and when her dominions were
too fiercely agitated by the rebellion of his thought, she
arose, and waved her arm, and all again was peaceful.
Out of these trials, there grew an undissembling and
obedient submission to his Maker, and Harold took
counsel of his meditations, and chose a new faith. In
that faith he trod. No obstacle could daunt him; no
force could move him; no calamity, no humiliation, no
suffering, no menace, could intimidate, or dishearten
him. Only one thing could disturb him, now. It was
the name of Loena: at that name, his heart shook in
his bosom.

`What shall I do?' said Harold, as he awoke, on that
very spot where he had first loved—a spot, that he had
now visited, as something hallowed, and religious. His
hands were locked, and the sweat stood upon his lip—
`O, woman,' he continued, `even in the solitude, the
silent place, yea, even at the home of the altar, the
purity of your hearts may be violated, polluted, by the
breathing of man!' The thought was suffocation! `That
reptile, too, O, that the daughter of Logan should so
fall! what shall I do? what can I do? The world is all
weariness to me. Ah, if I could find but one, only one
kind heart to turn to, at this moment, I might—gracious
heaven! what art thou?'

A woman was kneeling at his feet, barefooted, like
himself, bleeding, her hair falling over her face, and her
forehead bowed to the very earth!

Harold shivered, with dismay.

The apparition raised her head, and Harold covered
his face with his hands.

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

`What art thou?' he said, in a hollow voice; `whence?
O, Harold, Harold, wilt thou not look upon me?'

`Merciful heaven!' he cried, staggering toward
her, `where am I? what art thou? I fear to touch thee!
and yet, thy voice is the voice of one that I have loved.'

`O, bless thee! bless thee! Harold—barefooted and
alone, Harold—my master, and my lord! barefooted
and alone, have I followed thee! Thou didst spurn me,
but I have forgiven thee. Thy proud foot was upon
my neck, but I have forgotten it. Thou didst scorn me,
and yet Harold, behold me at thy feet! I have followed
thee, day after day, night after night, asking only to
see thee once more, dear, and die at thy knees! Harold,
thou wilt not spurn me again! I cannot leave thee,
dear—I cannot—make me, thou man of sorrow, make
me, thy handmaid! O, Harold, thou art very dear to
me; wilt thou not let me die at thy feet!'

What could he do? be fell upon her bosom, and wept—
whence came she? from the skies? the clouds? had
she emerged suddenly, from the blue water below, or
had the mountain given her up? Harold was bewildered—
but his prayer—the first that had ever come truly
from the deepest place of his heart, had been answered
on the spot! He had prayed for one true heart, and lo!
it was at his side. He had wished for one that loved
him. Here was that one—and O, with what truth and
sublimity of devotion, did she love him!

She had listened to his delirium and marvelled not—
to his chiding, and murmured not; to her, he was all in
all, and she, the proudest woman of England, casting
aside her rank and authority, lay prostrate, timid,
breathless, bowed down, unconditionally, upon the
bosom of the Indian boy, under the awful influence
of love!

Lady Elvira, (it was she,) had returned to America,
under the condition of her husband's will. Harold
knew not that she was there, and in his wandering he
had never heard her name pronounced, thinking of her
only as he last saw her, broken hearted, and majestick
in her mournful sweetness. And now, to find her here,

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

at his side, so suddenly, so unexpectedly! it was portentous.

How happened it? Let only the loving and the
loved imagine; them only that haunt the spot forever
and ever, sleeping and waking, where their young
hearts were first propitiated, had first palpitated together,
hallowing every mossy seat, every broken rock,
every stump, every fountain, every shadowy place,
great tree, and sober wood, with every hue of heaven
and earth, with the sanctifying remembrances of affection.
O, for the ruptured heart, how melancholy, yet
how sweet, to travel o'er again, the green road of its
first love, to sit again where she sat, to lean where she
leant, and listen where she first learnt to throw down
her timid eyelids—Harold the idolater, the profoundest
too, of Love, almighty Love, had been lingering
awhile, about all this precious scenery, with ten thousand
wild, thrilling, mournful emotions; treading, at
midnight, the high hill where he had first met Elvira,
even while thinking only of Loena, so strangely capricious
and unaccountable is the loyalty of the heart.
But no matter; there is a treacherous, a subduing tenderness,
in revisiting scenery so embalmed by our dear
memory; and we are happy to tread it again, even
with a stranger.

So felt Harold, so Elvira. But the surprise was
altogether his. She had seen him before, heard of
him, and ordered her presence to be scrupulously kept
a secret in America. But at last, in the distracted and
sublime veneration of her heart, the unspeakable confidence
of a haughty and loving woman, hunting her
love even in the solitary place, without fear, or doubt,
or apprehension, she had trodden in his footsteps,
overtaken him, knelt, wept, and prayed to him.

They descended, and were soon within a place of
much peril.

`What can we do?' cried Harold. `Thou art mine,
lady, my first love—no, no, forgive me, forgive me,
dear Elvira, not my first love.'

They were close together; no living soul near them,

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

in the very room, too, where Harold had stolen upon
her slumbers; where—oh shame on him!—

`Nay, my beloved,' he continued, as she sat by
him, and leant upon his shoulder, `nay, nay, do not
tremble; I cannot bear thy tears, they make me doubt
thy forgiveness, love. Thy pallid face, thy tremulous
lip, thy hidden eyes, oh, do not break my heart, Elvira,
look up, look up, dear, once more.'

`I cannot; ah, Harold,' murmured Elvira, in a voice
scarcely audible.

Harold pressed her beautiful hand to his lips, wrung
out the rain from her redundant tresses, and drew her,
cold and shivering as she was, to his heart, as her
home, her fire side, forever and ever.

`And can it be, Horold,' she whispered, or rather
murmured in his bosom, `that thou too, hast loved
another—that—oh, I cannot speak it.'

There was a thrilling, tender plaintiveness, something
so desolate, mournful, and beseeching in the
sweet cadence of her voice, so melancholy, so faint,
that Harold put his lips to her forehead, in silence,
and let their tears mingle on their cheeks. He could
not answer; how could he? The truth, and nought but
the truth could he tell; it would be death, he was sure,
to the broken in heart, whose dear, dear, voice he had
just heard, like one that whispers in her sleep, while
her arteries are palpitating. Should he deceive her?
He coloured, forehead, face, and eyes, at the bare
thought. `No! no!' he cried, aloud, `I will perish first,
myself, yea, see her perish first.'

He held her yet closer to his bosom, she scarcely
breathed, and he was like one suffocating, in the bitter
and terrible trial. Her heart had never doubted, never,
except for a moment, and that had been forgotten, that
Harold's love for her was his first love. And as she
thought what that first love, in such a nature must be,
so passionate, so unreserved, so delicate, yet so enduring;
it had been the keenest luxury of consolation to
her afflicted and broken spirit, in her bereavement and
desolation, to have inspired it—But—

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

Harold held her hands pressed convulsively to his
heart; this was the very room; that, the very window
through which he, the spoiler, came—that perhaps
the—

`Oh, Elvira,' said he, in a voice inarticulate with
emotion, the dim moonlight about them, her wet hair
parted upon her pale forehead, and her cold cheek
resting, like marble, against his mouth, `oh speak to me,
banish me, trample on me, kill me, but speak to me,
Elvira, mother of Leopold.'

At the sound of that name, she uttered a faint cry,
and attempted to break from his encircling arms; but
no, no mortal force could have plucked them asunder,
without his consent.

`Oh Elvira, my beloved, listen to me, I cannot deceive
thee. I may be pronouncing mine own death, I
may, but I love thee too tenderly, too devotedly, to
deceive thee. I have loved another—I love that other
yet
. There, thou art free now, forever free, if thou
wilt not forgive me.'

His arms dropped lifelessly at his side, a brief tremour
followed, as she haughtily put forth her hand,
and turned away her eyes, but his were upon her, and
he saw her countenance fall, and the tears upon her
lip like rain; and he felt that she had forgiven him.

`Oh bless thee! bless thee, love!' he cried, straining
her again and again to his heart, as she leant over him,
and, timidly, put her soft mouth to his eyelids. The
struggle was fearful indeed. His chest heaved, and
his breath rattled, like blood falling upon a marble pavement,
as he awaited her forgiveness. His manly frame
was convulsed, the sweat fell from the ends of his
fingers, and the hot tears bubbled under his lashes.
She thought he was suffocating—he was—it was a mortal
struggle, and another minute he would have been
dying at her feet, with his heart burst. What could
she do? She was a woman—she forgot her own sorrow—
drew him to her lonely heart, pressed his cheek
to hers, and whispered, in the tenderest musick, `I do
forgive thee, I do
.'

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

At the touch, Harold shivered from head to foot,
with delight. All the earthiness of his heart was instantly
precipitated, and the purer part went up to
heaven, sublimated, and etherealised, in prayer.

He sat down, and, with his arm around her waist,
her head upon his shoulder, and her hands in his, recapitulated
all the adventures of his boyhood. Elvira
fainted.

What troubled the lady? Was there a more glowing
distinctness of passion in his manner, when he spoke
of the Indian girl, than when he addressed himself to
her? What shook her so? Was it jealousy? Why did
her heart fail her, when she attempted to speak?

She desired to be, but trembled so that she could
not be, very minute in her questions. She would have
known something more than Harold had told, yet she
dared not ask him. What was it? Whence was that
delicate perception, which, like another sense, looked
through all his looks and words, and ached over a
more mysterious meaning. He had loved another. He
had loved her. But how had he profited of his love?
Oh Harold, where was the holiness of thy flame, when
thou didst quench it in passion? `Had he—it might
be—the rifler'—but no, no, she would not think of it.
The thought was hateful.

They were silent, and their silence was devotion.
Their hearts were too full to utter a word. The palpitation
of hers had subsided, and, by her breathing,
Harold thought that she was asleep. How delightful the
thought! What a moment for the devout and loving!
He feared to move or breathe, and when her gentle
hand, as he unwillingly released it, fell down, in its
sweet lifelessness, and she raised her head and murmured,
poor Harold was really the happiest creature
on earth.

`Where am I,' said she, `oh! Harold dear! is it
thou? I have been dream—thinking of thee, and I was
afraid to open my eyes, lest it might be a delusion.'

`And couldst thou sleep, so quietly, in my arms,
dear, if I were not now worthier than I have been?'

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

`I could sleep there forever, worthy or unworthy,
I had almost said, dear Harold—but no, only while
thou wast what thou art.'

They had watched so long of late, and Elvira was
so full of purity and confidence, being too, in her own
house now, of which she was the undisputed mistress—
this chamber so communicating with that, where
Harold had formerly slept, that he could escape at
any moment; and he, too, was so happy, and so weary
with his happiness, that before they knew it, they were
sleeping again, both together, in the moonlight folded
in each other's arms—it was but for a moment, with
Elvira; for the instinctive delicacy of her mind forsook
her not, even in slumber, and she gently disengaged
her arm, and was on the point of pressing her lips to
his forehead, and leaving him, while he slept, when,
just as they approached, she was struck with a ghastly
paleness in his face, and a quick convulsion of his features,
as they darkened with the agitation of his
thought; and she paused, and her eyes filled, as he
continued talking in a low, deep, passionate voice, as
to some loved one—

`Yes, yes,' said he, `believe me, I do forgive thee.
I do not even charge thee with my death, love. I
murder thee! I! I deceive thee! I talk unkindly to thee!
I! Mistaken girl! I have loved thee; I still love thee;
I shall love thee forever. I am weeping, not for myself,
death has no terrours for me; nay, I do not repine
that I am dying by thy hand, love—I weep only for
thee, for the time will come when thou wilt think of
me, of my love, and faith, and tenderness; and then,
oh, thou wilt weep such tears as I am now shedding.
No, my still beloved one, I am not angry with thee;
by these tears, these kisses, I do forgive and bless
thee—'

Here Harold awoke, and seeing a woman, meekly
leaning over him, it seemed that he took her for the
creature of whom he had been dreaming, for he continued
his incoherent murmuring, until she broke from his
grasp, at the sound of a name—it was not hers, it was
Loena's!

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

He outreached his arms to her, as she fled—`what,
art thou not Loena? Oh, I am sick at heart; thou art
not the murderess—stay, dearest, stay, Loena would
have killed me, but thou, thou wilt not desert me,
wilt thou, dear?'

Elvira returned, listened to his disturbed dream,
blessed him with her gentle lips, and departed.

CHAPTER IX.

`What shall we do, now?' said lady Elvira, to Harold,
as they sat, leaning in the starlight, against an
old, and decayed oak, that outspread its wilderness of
branches over a bed of spotted rocks, that glittered in
the thin water, as it rattled by them, and sprinkled the
rich and variegated moss with a profusion of fine drops,
like seed pearl, or crystal dust. It was their favourite
retreat of late. From it, they were now accustomed
to see the lordly sun descend from his chariot, and
trample over the hills, while the whole concave of heaven
was flashing and changing with the irradiation
that issued from his garniture. `What shall we do?
This life is not worthy of us. Where is our ambition?
thine, and mine?—Ah, do not look so sadly, Harold.
It is not utterly extinct. Thy path is not yet over the
bleak and iron precipices of life—but thy stature is too
lofty, and thy stride too far, for the plains. It hath not
perished—hath it?'

`No, Elvira, no! it hath not, cannot perish!' said Harold,
pressing his hands to his heart, with strong emphasis—
`But our Ambition—no, not ours, but mine, has
been a wasting, and discontented spirit. I should tremble
to see her resuscitated.'

`So should I, Harold. But there is something to be
done, here, is there not?'

`Yes, much, much. A world is opening before us:
and might I be permitted to avail myself of its mysterious
and wonderful resources—then, Elvira, then
(his eyes lighted, and he stood suddenly upon his feet)

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

then! God himself, only, could shorten my arm, or limit
my dominion.'

Elvira caught the lustre of his eyes, and reflected it,
like a panoply of steel—she turned, and gazed upon
him with rapturous astonishment. His fine face was all
on fire—his broad forehead, so spacious, so sublime—
and his parted lips were full of gallant intensity.

`What wouldst thou, Harold?' asked she, tremblingly,
with her beautiful arm reposing on his shoulder, and
her hand locked in his, and holding back her luxuriant
brown hair, her eyes shining in their moisture, the
moisture of an overflowing heart, sending up its exhalations
to heaven—and eyelids quivering, like white
blossom-leaves, in the starlight—`what wouldst thou,
Harold?'

`Indeed, I know not what. All about the future is
vague and indistinct; but this I do feel, (turning about
with energy, and facing her, like a prince; with a look,
that spoke volumes)—this! that I should be, if I might,
something worthy of thee!—or perish—nay, love, tears!
yet, who would not weep? I, even I, who never weep
but in suffocation, never in pain—even I could fall
upon thy bosom, at this moment, and weep, aloud.
For thou, Elvira, even thou—wast the first, strong, generous
impulse of my nature. Thy hand was the first that
awoke, and stirred up the embers of my heart. It was
a solitude, a cold hearth stone, till I saw thee. My
first passion had blazed brightly, but there was no
warmth in it—at thy voice, my mind, a desert till then,
swarmed with a gigantick, and kingly population. Nay,
do not doubt me—even she whom I first loved—she,
who would have sold me, but the other night, to bondage
and death—even she, at the moment of my first
thrilling, and passionate love, when my veins tingled,
my temples throbbed, and the blood gusned from my
nostrils, at the sound of her voice—even she could not
awaken me as thou didst. But I disturb thee love; why so
melancholy? surely thou wouldst not covet such a passion,
so unreasonable, so merely constitutional!—O, Elvira,
thy deep breathing, the lifeless slumbering of thy hand
in mine, betoken a strange answer to my supplication.
Art thou unhappy? have I done aught to offend thee?

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

I have. Thou art weary of her name. I do not blame
thee, thou majestick creature. Nay, do not tremble so.
Do not doubt me. Be assured, love, that it is better
for me to speak of the past, though I speak of it in convulsion;
no matter at what expense of agony and terrour,
than to shut up the poison and death, in the darkness,
and solitude, and loneliness of my heart. The silent,
secret, settled brooding of the spirit, that may be
fatal. This is not. No remedy can reach the hidden
wound; to be touched, the sore heart must be unclothed.
Then do not doubt me; have I not told my love,
openly, freely.'

`They love, oh, Harold, Harold, I cannot bear it. To
hear thee tell of love to another, is insupportable. My
heart sickens at the thought.'

`Nay, why that look of terrour? what seest thou?'

`Oscar! oh, it is Oscar, himself,' she exclaimed,
throwing herself upon his bosom.

`Elvira!' said Harold, in dismay—`what ails thee?'
She bowed her head upon his hands, kissed them, and
wept upon them. Had he understood her? his agony
was now like hers. She had loved Oscar: thought of
him, even in his arms! It was a pang, a bolt of lightning;
it seared his heart, and blinded him, as it hissed
through the blood of his overloaded brain. He was
speechless.

There was a silence—a breathless, melancholy, and
almost resentful silence, followed, boding much evil to
their haughty, and still trembling hearts. Harold was
the first to break it. They were approaching the house;
a few paces more, and they would have passed the
threshold—a few paces, and they might have gone too
far for reconciliation; they would be observed, and
every moment of delay would be a new impediment,
hindering each, from advancing first.

Harold gasped for breath. `Elvira,' said he, pressing
the hand, which had hung coldly in his, for many
minutes—`can it be? must our acquaintance end here?'

She trembled, attempted to reply; but her voice failed
her for she was as proud as he, and felt as sensibly,
the peril of such a silence, at such a moment, and

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

she leant a little more heavily, for a single moment,
upon his arm.

He understood it! involuntary, as it seemed, for what
will not the heart that truly loves, understand? He understood
it, as pardon, and light, and life, and reconciliation.
`Heaven bless thee,' he cried, and fell upon
her neck, and gently touched it with his lips.

`One moment, dear Elvira,' he added, detaining
her near the entrance, `let us beware—there are some
themes, some! that are treacherous, desperate. Let
us not rashly take offence; let us be patient, forgiving.
O, Elvira, we shall have much to forget, thou especially,
above all—(her countenance was here turned toward
him, full of noble, and tender expression; and
her eyes overflowed, and her lips murmured like some
fountain, hastily gushing out, in harmony and light)
above all! let us swear, here, in the sight of heaven,
with the recollection of the last few moments upon our
hearts, let us swear to be patient, not to resolve, precipitately,
not to believe hastily, whatever may happen—
thou hast loved before?'

`And thou!'

`Yes, I admit it. Our experience is alike. Why
shouldst thou tremble for me? I do not for thee. I do
not feel my heart sink within me, at the mention of his
name, though I confess—'

`True—but he is dead.'

`And how knowest thou, that she is not?'

`O, I know she is not!'—She checked herself suddenly,
as she said this, but Harold did not appear to
observe it, or if he did, the troubled shadow upon his
forehead, probably arose at the mention of her name.'

`Beside,' said Elvira, reproachfully, `Ye are not
faithful in love, as we are.'

`O, believe me! we are, indeed we are! we feel with
a masculine steadiness, and strength, in our brain, artery,
forever and ever.'

`I hope not.'

Harold paused, and looked down. `Yes, it is true,'
he added, `I shall feel a vital tenderness for her, to
my last hour—so helpless, so impassioned, so dependent
as she was on me, for her whole happiness. Yet,

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

my love for thee is a much grander feeling. I have
never felt aught that resembled it, before: so exalted,
so pure, so respectful, yet so tender and thrilling. And
love, dear woman, like friendship, may differ in degrees,
and quality.'

Elvira sighed.

`My own experience proves this to me. Why that
sigh? do I not love thee, as tenderly, as devotedly, as
thou lovest me? and why shouldst thou feel a more agitating
emotion, at hearing the name of—of Loena, than I
do, at the name of Oscar—merciful powers! that cry!
Is his name so terrible yet?—`Elvira!' (his voice grew
solemn, awfully solemn) `beware!'—a moment's silence
followed, which was interrupted, by a sudden alteration
of his whole countenance, as if some uninvited,
strange thought, had suddenly flashed into his mind,
and he continued, in a suffocating, earnest tone.

`O, Elvira, hear me—am I—hear me—I will kneel
to thee! I do, behold me here. Let me die here, die at
thy feet; but oh, speak the truth—O, speak it I conjure
thee, by all that we have suffered, or hoped! by all
that we have felt, or feigned! by our hopes of happiness
here, and mercy hereafter! O, speak the truth,
tell me, am I beloved, for mine own sake, or O, is it—
is it only for my resemblance to my poor brother!
O, speak to me, thy tears are blistering, they fall upon
my forehead, like a rain of fire—thy tenderness for
him—'

`For thine own sake, and thine, alone, beloved of
my soul,' said Elvira, sobbing against his cheek. `Now,
I love thee, for thine own sake; at first, I did not. At
first, I loved thee, without knowing it, for thy resemblance
to him, the lord, the sceptred one of my broken
heart; but as I came to know thee better, and found in
thee all his heroick greatness, with other, and more
awful virtues, O, I could not but love thee, then, for
thine own sake, alone!—tenderness for Oscar! tenderness!
O, no believe me, I never felt aught that resembled
it, till I encountered thee. Why, Harold, at the
very sound of thy voice, thy tread, I could fall flat upon
my face, and weep for joy, sometimes—a delicious and

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

strange languor comes over my heart—a kind of—a
something, that I cannot express, makes me so humble,
so thankful, when I am near thee! Ah, I am then too
happy! I tremble for myself, when I am alone—I look
for some calamity to follow; nay, I expect it.'

`It is wise, Elvira,' said Harold, tenderly, `we
must expect it—be prepared for it—change—suffering—
death!'

Such was the nature of all their conversation, evening,
after evening, until Harold, who had been sending
his emissaries all over the continent of America,
to obtain accurate information respecting the number,
disposition, and resources of the red men, received
enough to authorise his revisiting some of the deep solitudes
that he had haunted in his youth.

`I cannot rest,' said he, one morning to Elvira, as
he sat with her hands held to his heart, `I cannot rest.
The god of my fathers, the red Logan is upon me! I
must redress the wrongs of his children—I must. I
must learn their fate.'

A few tears, a few expostulations, a parting kiss, and
Harold slung his rifle, selected his dogs, the fiercest
and strongest of the breed, and with one servant successively
visited the Canadian Indians, the Penobscots,
the Five Nations, and the southern Creeks and Cherokees.

Wherever he went, he was hailed with enthusiasm;
he sought for the vestiges of his kindred. There was
not a trace left—some said they had amalgamated with
a tribe of the Iroquois—others that they had gone to
the western world—and others that they had passed
that, to the land of souls, and that they had been seen,
running their wild horses over the steel pavement of
heaven. Everywhere—yes, everywhere, he found the
Indian trampled upon, derided, mocked at, scorned,
and cheated. His great heart arose within him.
Should he build up a coalition, a confederacy? Might
he not erect an empire of his own, and roll back, upon
the whites, the flood of encroachment, with which they
had swept away the red nations of America? Night
and day he fevered with this thought. Night and

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

day, was he haunted by wild beasts, and spectres, with
crowns upon their heads. He could not sleep; he had
no appetite, and was wasted to a shadow, before he
brought his menacing and ambitious spirit to confess
that war was no longer a profession worthy of the good
man; and least of all, such a war.

This was his determination. Was there then no
remedy for the red men—no punishment for their
oppressors, no employment for his power? Although
he might not lay waste and scatter the habitations of
the white, was there nothing to be done?

He returned to Elvira. Weeks of enjoyment, and
confidence, passed away, but his countenance was still
thoughtful, and even stern at times—yea, wrathful.

She was leaning upon his shoulder, one day, and her
beautiful arm encircled his neck, negligently, but affectionately;
he had been silent for many minutes.

`I must go—I will!' said he.

`Well, then, go,' said she, smiling, `if you must
and will.'

Harold put his hand to his forehead, `he did not
understand her,' he said,—`not from thee, love—not
from thee.'

`And whither, then?'

`To England! Aye, woman of my heart, to England,
brave old England,' pressing his lip to her snowy forehead,
while the scarlet flew over it, like a flash of fire.

`To England! how? when? for what?' said Elvira,
turning deadly pale.

`Immediately; in the first ship, to get law and right
for my derided countrymen.'

`But how?'

`By shaming to scorn the ministry, the plantation
committees, and the council board. Gracious heaven!
how blind and deaf they are!—here have they parcelled
out an empire, and given kingdoms to the petty,
depredating pedlars of the country—loosened a set of
hell hounds, hungry and fleet, among the naked population
of a continent, to lay waste, and spoil. It shall
not be, Elvira, it shall not be! One effort, and we shall

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

be happy. That effort be mine. Yea, love, thou and I
will then be happy
.'

She understood him. This was the first time that
he had ever audibly alluded to that event, and she
thrilled and shivered from head to foot, as he did so
now.

Harold was rapid in resolve, but more rapid in execution.
His materials were ready. In two weeks from
that day, he was under sail, with Elvira, from America—
preparing his proofs to confound the ministry. He
soon arrived, and strong in the consciousness of his
power and honesty, he carried his remonstrances directly
to the Premier, (the greatest that Britain ever
saw in her cabinet.) `The question shall be taken up,'
said the Premier, returning the papers, with an eye of
strong anxiety and respect, `in due season. We shall
want your assistance. You will take care not to be out
of the way. Leave your address, and we will send for
you.'

The Premier was as good as his word. Notice was
given in the house, the very next evening, that a parlimentary
investigation would be moved on the following
Monday.

The motion, at first, appeared to excite little or no
attention; but, as it came to be considered, in all its
consequences, and relations, the genius of the British
constitution herself was invoked, and arose with a disturbed
and darkened countenance. Confederacies were
formed, council engaged, and most of the chartered
communities of the empire were agitated. Even the
East India Company participated in the general sensation,
and manifested their solicitude by vehement
efforts to suppress the inquiry, probably as a precedent,
by which they might be reached, at some future day,
if it were not protested against, in its very conception,
or strangled in its birth.

The momentous day came, and after a desultory
debate, a formal motion was made to appoint a committee
from the house to inquire into, and report upon
the manner of treating and trading with the North
American Indians, by the British colonial governments,
&c. &c. &c.

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

Harold was in a fever. The house of lords had been
two days vehemently occupied, when Harold, who had
regularly taken his seat in the gallery, began to be
pointed out, and talked of with eagerness, enthusiasm,
and extravagance. On the third evening he had scarcely
taken his seat, when he was called out by the serjeant
at arms to attend the house, in a committee of
the whole. He trembled from head to foot; all eyes
were upon him; and when he descended, it was with a
desperate courage, that blinded and stupified him for
some minutes.

Behold him now. He is standing near the great table.
The lord Chancellor is before him. The judges
of England are about him—her greatest men before
and behind him. He dares not lift up his eyes. There is,
at first, a continual hum of bustling eagerness and preparation,
followed, at length, by a more appalling silence.
It grows dark about him. His lips and throat are
parched; he sees nothing, hears nothing but a confused
ringing in his ears.

`Young man,' said somebody near him, `remember
your duty—yourself.'

Harold trembled the more, for as he turned the flash
of his eye in the direction whence the voice proceeded,
he was unable to detect the speaker. There was a mist,
a darkness before him, and the ermine that he saw was
like a white vapour, moving in the wind; the very atmosphere
appeared full of faces. He was ready to sink
down upon the the floor.

`Harold! Harold! Harold! was distinctly breathed
in his ear again. He turned, and the wildness of his
eye, and fixedness of his look, in the mortal silence of
the place, as it wandered over the countenances near
him, and then turned away, sicker, and sicker at heart,
gave a more noble and interesting, though deathlike
expression to his countenance. There was a general,
and delighted murmur of encouragement.

`Son of Logan!' said the voice aloud, as if passing
over him in the air.

`Powers of heaven!' cried Harold, his great spirit
breaking out, all at once, at the sound, as if he were

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

suddenly transported to the wilderness—as if, at that
instant, he stood before, no ermine and coronets, but
naked men, under no dome but the dome of heaven,
lighted by stars and council fires.

The change was instantly greeted as portentous. To
the looks of compassionate solicitude, doubtfulness,
dismay, and trembling expectation, there instantly succeeded
an animated and confident expression of hope,
in the whole house.

Harold's arms were folded. He spoke! the sound of
his own voice would have frightened him the moment
before, or even a moment later—he spoke! exactly at
the extremest moment of his power and self-possession.

`Englishmen,' said he, `my lords, why am I summoned
to your bar? arrayed against all this formidable
accumulation of power and magnificence. Would
you oppress me? would you intimidate me? I was born
an American, of an Indian: an Englishman was my
father, a daughter of Logan my mother.

`I have been told, nay, you have all been told, that I
appear as the advocate, the champion, of Indian rights.
I am not. God is their advocate, their champion. God
himself, with whom my countrymen, the red men of
America, hold their communion in the deep solitudes of
another world.

`These forms, shame on them—I have submitted to
them, my lords, that I might be heard, not for my own
sake, for I have no interest apart from my countrymen,
but for them. And therefore have I stooped to appear
before you, not in my true character, one of the oppressed
bowing before his oppressors, and praying that
a whole people may be heard at this bar—no!—but
merely and only, for so your ceremonies have prescribed,
as the friend of one poor creature, one that is
helpless, friendless, and naked; one whom you, yes,
you, my lords—for your ministers have done it, and
you are answerable for it—have stripped of his possessions.
Do you ask who this is? It is Logan, Logan
himself! my ancestor.

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

`The petitioner, my lords, with his whole family, is
in his grave. But their spirits are here, here, at my
side! At this moment, Logan himself is whispering in
my ears—my voice flows only at his prompting. He
comes before you, over the Atlantick; stands before
you, in the shape and presence of his child, outstretches
his arms, and proclaims aloud the wrong and suffering
that you have afflicted him with. He was a monarch.
You have shattered his crown, mocked at his
calamities, and trampled him in the dust. He was a
father. You have left him desolate and alone. He was
an ally. You have degraded him to slavery; and the
wages of his devotion to you, have been scorn, and oppression,
and misery.

`His dominion was an empire. It was given to him
by Almighty God. He held it by no earthly tenure,
no vassalage, no feud, no mediate nor intermediate
sovereign, lord or man. How have you reverenced his
title? You have spoiled him of his inheritance, butchered
his family, and banished him beyond the mountains.

`Yet this, even this, is not all, my lords.

`The time has now come, when you, as the supreme
tribunal of this empire, shall learn the truth of the red
men. Oh, you know not what we have suffered. Outrage
and derision have been measured out to us, till
we have learned to turn sick with hatred and abhorrence,
at the very name or approach of a white man.

We are numerous, warlike, generous—faithful!—Oh!
yes, strange as it may sound, faithful, accustomed as
you are to hearing all that is perfidious, and treacherous,
associated with the name of the Indian, still—faithful
unto death
. I know what I am saying, my lords; I
am not beside myself. I know what I owe to the dignity
of this house; and I am not desperate enough to
provoke its power; but I say to you that the red men
of America are, and ever have been, and always will
be, faithful to them that are faithful.

`My lords, you have been abused, shamefully abused.
You have been cheated and played with. It is time
that you awake—I have come prepared to disabuse

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

you—The proofs are in my hand—these documents
will prove to you that your patience, and magnanimity,
have been set at nought, blinded, and sacrificed, by
your rabble authorities in America.

`Remember, I pray you, my lords, that here, in the face
of this awful assembly, unused as I am to such a presence,
inexperienced as I am, I am prepared to encounter the
wrath of all that shall dare to contradict me. Hear me, my
lords, hear me calling on the Judge of the quick and
the dead, to record my testimony, and smite me with
his heaviest hand, here! to dust and ashes upon the
spot, if I err, or prevaricate—and now behold me: I
lay down my hands upon this gospel, and swear in his
presence, and before you, that there never has been a
fair treaty violated by the red men of America! Are
you amazed? Treaties! gracious heaven! what treaties
were they? One party took, and the other yielded.
One struck and the other stood still. Kingdoms and
states and empires were bartered for baubles; and
peace lasted only till these territories were taken possession
of, and the white spoiler saw that there was
something yet left, beyond, to the red men of America.
And yet, even these treaties were kept by the Indians.

`Sometimes, it is true, my lords, the Indian, who had
been drugged with your infernal poisons, and made
drunk by stratagem, would awake in delirium, from the
infatuation into which you had beguiled him; and then,
like the wild beast in the net, he would rend, tear the
meshes with which he had been encompassed. Was
this wonderful? Is it wonderful, that men who went to
sleep, with whole provinces in their grasp, and awoke,
without land enough of their own, to bury their abused
children in, should be wrathful and vindictive?'

`No!—they were cheated in their treaties. The law
of nations permitted them to break and scatter the parchment,
that imprisoned them. When their treaties were
fair and honest, the red men always kept them. Do ye
as much? Is it not, my lords, is it not a part of your
political religion, creed—that a treaty imposed upon a
nation, by power, terrour, or fraud—in cruelty or

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

wickedness, is no longer binding upon that nation, than
while they are unable to break it.'

`You keep your treaties, when fair and honest. So
do we. You break them that are questionable. We do
not. You disdain and scatter all fetters, that are unworthily
rivetted upon you. So do we! In what particular
then, are we worse than you? Nay, are we so
bad? The men of North America adhere to treaties,
that the people of Europe would burst asunder, in
wrath and ruin, the first moment of their power.'

`But facts, facts, are called for. You shall have
them. Look at William Penn. Were his treaties fair?
Were they ever broken? No! Was the Indian faith
ever doubted or denied in that province? No, no! The
very women and children slept quietly, with their doors
open; and my brethren, the red men, coming in, and
going out of their habitations, at all hours of the night!
So much for that government.

`Turn your eyes eastward. Look into the doings of
New Plymouth, and the Providence plantations. Their
history is the same. Look to their treaties. All that
your lordships would not blush to acknowledge your
countrymen as parties to, all!—without any exception,
were religiously observed by the red men. I appeal to
their history. Their history? God of heaven! From
whom have we the history of Indian wrongs, and Indian
outrages? From the wronged, and abused, and insulted!—
oh, no—no! but from the insulters, the oppressors,
the spoilers themselves! O, that some Indian
had arisen, to record the doings of the pious and benignant!
What a bloody and perfidious tragedy it would
have been!—for even now, my lords, even now—I say it
because I know it—with my own eyes and ears, have
I seen and heard what I say; because I have journeyed
from the Atlantic to the Pacific—from the north to the
south, exploring the character, history, and sufferings
of my poor brethren; even now, are your doings as
wise and merciful!'

`Look to your own histories. Even to them do I
appeal; to them, the records of the zealot, the persecutor,
and the fanatick, the interested, and profligate.

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

Look at them! and lo! there are records of such doing,
such barbarity perpetrated upon us! there are voices
that ought to shake the genius of your empire, were
she slumbering within the ashes of its ruin; like the
sound of the last trumpet, ringing abroad through all
heaven and earth, the empty skies, and the subterraneous
solitudes of this globe—and awaken her in fear
and trembling.'

`But the treaties. Do the French ever complain that
the Indians break their treaties with them? No, never.
They are magnanimous and wise. Will you go with
me, awhile to the south—to the Carolinas? So truly
were all the treaties, that bear the common marks of
decency, observed by the Indians there, that not one
instance of violation on their part, can be found. Nay,
so well is this known by the white settlers, and so confidently
trusted to by them, that, when a treaty is made
with the Indians, it is only necessary to publish it abroad
by proclamation, and the very frontier lands, those that
touch upon the Indian possessions, are instantly swarming
with an awakened, unarmed, yet secure population
of young whites. Read it to one of the whites, and according
as the terms are, he will abandon his lands; or
go to his tillage, with his rifle slung and cocked; or
ramble about, with no other arms than his implements
of husbandry.'

`If the treaty be not more reproachful, more humiliating,
more outrageous, than was ever imposed upon
conquered rebels, living among the nations of Europe,
your Indian allies in America will keep it, as the faith
of their fathers. But there are none such of late. All
the treaties of purchase, are treaties of abandonment,
and surrender; like these made by the abject to, not
with, those who have held their hand in the extremity
of their provocation, and refrained from annihilating
them, even in the excess and rashness of their power.'

`Thus much, my lords, for treaties. There are yet
other subjects, upon which you are mightily abused.
Would you know the Indian character? You talk of
your Spartans, your Greeks—you are surprised, my
lords, but Indian as I am, I am familiar with the deeds

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

of the Spartan and Roman; and I have read thereof,
till my blood thrilled. Why? By heaven, I thought that I
was reading the history of my own people. As I passed
along, generation after generation of their history,
there was not a great act, no, not one, which I could
not have paralleled in the history of my own little
tribe. Were the Spartans fiercer in combat? more deadly,
no! were they more adroit, subtile? persevering?
immoveable, taciturn? no—are we more effeminate,
luxurious? no—was their chastity like ours? their self-denial,
their fortitude? It will not be pretended. Was it
ever heard that an Indian offered violence to a woman?
never! that he ever cried out, though his vitals were
broiling at the stake, though he were blinded and choked
by the vapour of his own blood, as it fell, mingling
with his sweat, and hissed upon the living coals that
encompassed him? no, never!—were they cunning, cautious
in war? so are we. Is it a reproach to us? then
is it to yourselves. The Indian holds it a mortal reproach
to be taken alive in battle, or even to fall—
and so should you. Ye are inconsistent. They are not.
They would capture without losing a man, if they
could, and so would you. What is your art of war?
your most consummate generalship? what! but the perfected,
scientifick stratagem of the Indian? Is it not
the essence of all military knowledge, to do your enemy
the greatest injury, with the least injury to yourself?
It is; yet the red man is called a coward, and the
white, a general! What has given Hannibal his name?
Was he more wary, fuller of resources, more indestructible,
or vigilant, that the commonest Indian? no! why
is Xenephon remembered? for his retreat! why? such a
retreat has nothing wonderful in it, except in the
strength of them that retreated, to the Indian ear. Our
parties, ours! penetrate for hundreds of miles, into the
very heart of an enemy's country, and return, often
and often, encumbered with spoil, without the loss of
a man.'

`But, let us speak of their religion. It is said, that
they have none. No religion! the red man of North
America, no religion! Almighty God! Thou, whom the

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

Indian babe contemplates in his cradle of interwoven
tree branches, swinging in the hurricane—Thou!
whose thunders and voices are his familiar musick,
from his earliest hour—Thou! whom he has listened
to, through all his childhood, while thy ten thousand
chariots rattled over the rocky mountain tops that surround
him—Thou! whom he pursues, and worships,
at all seasons—in winter, and summer; in day, and
night; in the caverns of the earth, or upon the rude water;
in blood and sweat, with the truest veneration; a
veneration that can only be felt in his temples, that
shame to darkness the most gorgeous of yours, with a
simplicity and nakedness of heart, like that of our first parent,
when he stood first under thy blue sky, and chanted
with the rejoicing elements—Thou, alone, shalt
judge if the great heart of the Indian does not palpitate
more loudly in his devotion, amid the awful silence
of his sanctuary, than any heart among the habitations
of the white men! wilt thou not judge us!'

`No religion! behold yon patriarch upon his face!
There hath he been ever since the sun went down.
Look at yon warriour, stretching his glossy limbs in the
shadow of yon rifted oak, teaching his naked boy how
to feather his arrow and barb his javelin. He is a father.
Is he not religious? lo! he is teaching his child to
defend his inheritance. He is training him in the first
lesson of patriotism, and is not patriotism, religion?'

`Would you hear of individual acts of heroism?
Hearken to me. I have seen a nation sitting in council—
such was their pride and grandeur of spirit, when
their liberties were in peril—and calmly deliberating
whether they should put all their women and children
to death! yea, and I have known the proposition rejected
by only two votes![1] Can ye parallel that? the men
of Jerusalem did it, but what other people ever conceived
a thought so terrible, so sublime, so surpassing
all that Athens thought of, when she fled, with her
very gates, and embarked upon the water?'

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

`Look through our whole history. Take the malignant
and scornful misrepresentation of our enemies,
who dared not tell the truth, and you will find heroick
examples, of every virtue, nay the most heroick—
love, fortitude, bravery, perseverance, chastity, and all
others. There are Pocahontas, Alexander, Logan,
Philip of Mount Hope, Opechancanough, and a host
of others. Ransack the golden archives of history—tear
out every bright and burning page, and I will pledge myself
to produce, from the testimony of our enemies, who
knew not even our language, and we were a little people,
and but little known, and for a few years—an army of
blazing parallels, martyrs, heroes, orators, and kings.'

`But why pursue the theme of their greatness. Our
fathers, where are they? turn your eyes to the south—
where are our people? rolled back, nation upon nation,
people upon people, from ocean to ocean, from river
to river, from forest to forest, from the Atlantick
through the wilderness, over the mountains, into the
Pacifick! Look at the map! where once their possessions
were from the rising of the sun, even to the
going down of the same, where there was no outline,
no barrier, no boundary, you may now trace, with
your fingers, all that remain to them. They are cooped
up in a corner, a mere corner of the world, that they
once inhabited! My lords! I am authorised to say,
and I do say it, with a knowledge of the fact, that of
twenty-eight Indian tribes that inhabited South Carolina,
in 1670, when it began to be settled by the
whites, twenty-six have entirely disappeared.'[2]

`Do you not tremble? will you not weep? have you
no compassion for such men, nor for their descendants,
so wasted, so scattered! Think of your treatment to
them—yes, yours! know ye, ye sceptred, and crowned
princes of the land; ye ermined men, that occupy the
high places of power and glory in the dominion of your
countrymen, as a dominion of the righteous—know ye,
that the free-born savage of America, the unfettered roving
creature of a continent, is often hunted down, mana

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

cled, bound hand and foot, and sold to slavery, under your
authorities. My lords, I do aver, that native Indians
have been kidnapped by men of high rank, in your province
of South Carolina, and sent to the West Indies,
and sold as slaves!—Yes, wars are provoked, and bounties
are offered for the capture of Indians, and whole
cargoes are shipped to your plantations.[3]—Yes, wars,
wars, are excited between us, that you may purchase
the prisoners on each side.'

`You complain of our scalping. You threaten us
with the malediction of your God for it. Will you believe
me, my lords? I declare it of my own knowledge,
that there is not a single province, not one, among all
your North American possessions, where the white government
has not offered a reward for scalps—The holy
charitable, and gentle fathers of New Plymouth, not
excepted.'

`But let me dwell a moment longer upon features
of individual greatness—you will forgive my desultory
rambling, my lords, I hope, and attribute it to its true
cause, inexperience in these matters, and unsubdued
feeling. I have not yet learnt to be calm, or stormy,
after the rules of Quintilian. Have you forgotten the
Virginia princess, a creature moulded in loveliness,
flashing from head to foot, with the irradiations of Divinity—
beautiful, even in her complexion, like the
Moorish girl, or the young Spaniard—of surpassing
grace, and majesty; so devoted, so tender, so passionately
tender! need I repeat her story? when the bravest
of your name, he, who among adventurers was the
chief; among knights, the loftiest, and among the romantick
and chivalrous, the first, and foremost; she
was his preserver!'

`Have you heard of Philip, Philip of Mount
Hope? By the eternal majesty of heaven! Greece,
and her Philip of Macedon, with all his intrigue, are
less terrible, less wonderful in history, than are Philip
of Mount Hope, and his confederacy! For thirteen
years, the Indian Philip held all the jarring spirits,

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

and warring materials of the north, in a coalition, that
laughed to scorn all the strength and subtility, all the
intrigue and suspicion of his encompassing enemies!
He amalgamated whole tribes, bound together mortal
and hereditary foes, the timid and haughty, the wavering
and arrogant; yea, built up to himself an empire,
almost of elements, more conflicting and volcanick,
than were ever assembled before, by the might or
wisdom of men. And they obeyed him; they! for thirteen
years of darkness and temptation. For thirteen
years, that man continued at his work, day and night,
augmenting his power in silence, and concocting his
tremendous drugs in darkness, and they who begirt
him, round about, who looked upon him as their prisoner,
vassal, slave—when they awoke, and saw the
chain of annihiliation contracting about them, like a
tremendous serpent, knew not where to touch a single
link or coil, with any hope of escape! Ruin and death
had enmeshed them, while they watched like armed
sentinels over naked men! For thirteen years, did Philip
of Mount Hope play this game. Did he of Macedon
do as much? no, no, he could not have done it, he was
not the man to do it—Not the statesman, the captain,
nor the politician, to do it! The Indian Philip was the
more wily, indefatigable, resolute, and unappeasable
of the two. I appeal again to history. Your whole population
were within a few hours of being exterminated,
and how were they saved? Great God! you talk of
treachery! you talk of faith in war! you, ye men of
Plymouth! O, shame on your memories! ye cruel, cowardly
assassins! Ye were Philip's murderers, not his
conquerors! You bought his blood, the blood of a monarch;
set his confidential friend, his minister, to the
work of death, yea, and boasted of it when it was
done! What Indian ever did this? what barbarian,
whose name has not been left weltering and accursed,
in the blood that he had so basely purchased!'

`Would ye have another instance, another, of your
damnable perfidy? My lords, my lords, let me mention
one more, one only, for my heart is bursting!'

`Some of your whites, in their wantonness, were

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

robbed of their horses, by some of the western Indians.
A quarrel ensued, and some whites were killed. Governor
Littleton of South Carolina, demanded the
murderers. The Indians treated his demand respectfully.
They called a council. They selected thirty-two
chiefs from among them, of the best blood, and
bravest name, in their nation, and sent them all, as
ambassadors, mark me, as ambassadors, to the governor,
to remonstrate, and conclude some treaty, promising
to deliver the murderers, when they were known,
and caught. And this was all that they could do. These
ambassadors were thrown into prison. Their countrymen
heard of it, and their proud hearts boiled over at
the indignity. They entered the territory of the whites
for vengeance. What then? these thirty-two ambassadors,
coming under the holiest sanction of religion and
law, the law of nations, were imprisoned in a room not
large enough for six persons;[4] and then, for this was not
enough, it seemed—it was afterwards ordered that
they should be ironed hand and foot, aye, ironed! The
attempt was made, and he who first proffered the manacles,
was struck dead at the feet of the Indian. This
was the signal for massacre! the whole garrison fell
upon them, unarmed, and defenceless as they were,
and butchered the whole thirty-two, and threw them
out, to welter and bleed, like carrion, under the beak of
the vulture.'

`There was another affair too, in Pennsylvania,
where a body of helpless Indians, who had given
themselves up to the faith of the government, were
broken in upon at night, even in their place of refuge,
the common jail, and butchered, every living creature,
in cold blood.'

`But I cannot go on. My heart is too full—O, my
lords, believe me. You know us not. You are profoundly
ignorant of our qualities. We are powerful and warlike,
stern, vindictive and implacable, where it is a virtue;
but kind and generous, and devoted to excess, where it
is wise to be so.

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

`My lords, I tremble for you! You have made us
desperate. Twice, nay three times, have we associated
in a coalition so tremendous, as to involve every living
creature of the whites, in its contemplated work of
wrath; and thrice, almost by a miracle, have you escaped,
when our plans were matured, and all the dangers
of preparation were passed.

`This day, my lords, I have heard language in this
house,—that—oh, if I were but one of you for a few
hours, I would lift up my voice like the thunder of
my native hills, and pray you to forbear—this day
have I heard such language, such consummate misrepresentation
of our rights and history, nay of our very
geography, that I should have been moved to pity and
scorn, were it not that my tears blinded me. Our continent
has been cut up into islands by one of your
members, and whole provinces converted into lakes
and rivers, by the blundering of your statesmen. You
smile, my lords; I am sorry for it, the solemnity of the
subject would—but I forbear—I could have wept,
aloud, but I am an Indian.

`We have been called Scythians. Call us so—we
bend the bow of the strong man, and our enemies are
sacrificed in blood, and flame. Great names have been
cited, yet I, Indian as I was, I did not tremble. I dare
to evoke the same. Grotius has been cited, yes, Grotius,
he who so gravely deduces our relationship to
the Chinese, from a number of ridiculous fables, which,
theory and all, he has stolen from another.[5] He says
that wrecks of Chinese vessels are found upon the
shores of the Pacific, that we worship the sun, that we
write, like the Chinese, from the bottom to the top of
the page—

`Others affect to find traces of the Jewish ritual
among us. Others the customs of Tartary. Others
that we are Christians. And others say we cannot be
descended from the Tartars, because we have no horses!—
no horses! because, say they, the Tartars would
have carried their horses with them, even in shipwreck

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

and storm. Others say that we are from Norway, and that
much of the Norwegian dialect, and German language,
is to be distinguished among us. And others again
would make us Welchmen!—But why reiterate such
nonsense. It is only the childishness of learned men.
It is no matter whence we are sprung, from the sun,
or the earth, the whirlwind; or, like Adam, from the
nostrils of the Deity. Enough for us, that the everlasting
God is our friend. Your Creator is our Creator.
Of the same elements, the same materials, as you are
made, we are made. We have all the same passions,
the same infirmities, and are accountable to the same
God. Are we not also in his image? Woe to the hand,
then, that defaces or pollutes it? But who has done
this? You, you have done it. You have wronged us,
mocked at us, trampled on us, trodden us in the dust,
rolled us back, nation upon nation, people upon people,
until we know not where to set our foot, or lay our
heads. Beware! Ye have mightily wronged us.

`You complain—of what? Because we have made
war upon your wives and little ones. Men! men! would
ye not do the same? How came you upon us? We were
naked and helpless—you, invulnerable—we met you
with bows and arrows; and you wielded the thunder,
hurled the lightning, at our hearts. Was it not so?
Suppose that some people should descend upon you from
the clouds, and literally charge upon you in a tempest
of fire, shod and sheathed and panoplied, from head
to foot in armour, and rain down blood and death upon
you. Suppose that you should be persuaded to receive
them, feed them, watch them; and that in return you
should be driven back, back, back, forever back from the
fires, and dust and bones of your ancestry, having left no
hunting grounds, no burial places, no land that was
your fathers', would you not turn upon them in your
desperation? would you not? Would you not yearn to
requite upon them, living or dying, the evil that they had
visited upon you. Would you spare them? or their
old men, or their women, or their children? Would
not the law of self preservation command you to their
death? Oh, let me beseech you, ask yourselves. Would

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

you not lay them waste with fire and pestilence, grinding
their bones to dust, and giving their ashes to the
wind and water, their blood to the desert?'

`Such was our case! Ye came upon us with fire
and thunder; not, it is true, of the clouds, but of the
earth. You arose from the Ocean. Ye sat yourselves
down upon our altars, with our household gods, ate
with us, slept with us, drank of our cup, and ate of
our bread; cheated, poisoned and murdered us. Ye
drove us backward, league after league, into the black
wilderness, where a perpetual rain falls, and the sun
is shut out. Yea, even there, when the solitude and
silence had become supportable to us, even there, you
pursued us; but we were at bay! we turned, we fell
upon your tombs, your sepulchres, your hearths and
fire places, your cradles; we spared neither wolf nor
whelp.—Tremble.—I have done.—Tremble!—The
vengeance of the Almighty will not sleep forever.—I
have done—My strength, but not my courage, is exhausted.
God forgive you, men of England, if you
slight my voice. My voice!—it is not mine. It is the
voice of congregated multitudes, of whole nations, lifting
up their pinioned arms, and shouting for redress.
It is their voice that you hear. Bear patiently with
it. It is their right. Do you righteously with them,
and so as you do unto them, and theirs, this day, may
their God, and your God, do unto you, and your posterity,
forever and ever, in the retribution of his power.'

He sat down, overwhelmed and speechless, amid a
general burst of feeling and consternation. The house
literally trembled and quaked with his presence. Never
had the walls of the Roman capital shaken to such
tremendous denunciation, so original, so majestick, so
wild and vigorous. His front and bearing, the impressive
action of his limbs, his illuminated eyes, his gathered
brow, the changing of his cheek and forehead,
the planted tread, and free, lordly motion of his arm—
Oh, they were astonished and dismayed at it.

They who, for half a century, had been familiar with
all the sublimity and power of a British senate, in all

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

its beautiful and majestick proportions; they, who had
been accustomed to having their passions assailed, for
half a century, by wisdom, eloquence, and address,
without effect, without excitement, without emotion;
they, even they, their eyes were flashing, and their lips
quivering, when Harold sank down, like men that are
contemplating a great battle, between giants, within the
solitude of a continent.

Harold fainted—and whole years afterward, he
would turn deadly pale, when he thought of what he
had encountered, on this occasion. So it is—our blood
will run cold in thinking of a transaction, which, at the
time, scarcely disturbed us.

The effect was, indeed, most flattering. A thousand
officious hands were thrust forward to his support; a
thousand eyes glanced encouragement and delight upon
him. But one countenance—one, the first that he saw
when he awoke, one that he never forgot, it haunted
him to his last moment, its awful front, so high, so
full of composure and solemnity, so steadfast, so dignified,
a face for Michael Angelo to dream of, so
mild, and old, and resolute, and august, oh, I cannot
describe it—that countenance was nearest to him.
`Young man,' said a voice, bending over him, `when
you have recovered, you will follow this gentleman.'

Harold bowed, he could not speak, there was such
an air of royalty about the retiring presence, that he
could have sworn it to be of the blood of kings.

Harold was mistaken. The princely stranger was
not even of the nobility. But he was more. He was a
man, a statesman, one who watched and revered the
first working of greatness in the young.

Harold followed his conductor. They arrived at a
magnificent old-fashioned pile, so retired and built
round about by trees and walls, that, but for the court
yard, thronged with splendid equipages, Harold would
have believed himself approaching some battered fortress
of gone-by days, that had withstood the tempestuous
visitation of battle and earthquake, wind, age,
and thunder.

His guide passed on, looking neither to the right
nor the left, through a long antichamber, crowded with

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

well dressed people; and Harold followed him, breathing
with difficulty, and feeling an awe that he would
have blushed to confess, at the presence of so much
parade and ceremony. His guide too, youthful and
kind as he was, appeared to move with more stateliness,
and tread with a less vascillating emphasis, as
he passed through the throng of anxious eyes and
throbbing hearts, and approached the abiding place of
the great man. Nay, was not that action of his hand,
that careless nod, somewhat haughty, arrogant, supercilious?
Was he one of those who reward with smiles,
because they are too dastardly of spirit to frown? No,
he and his master were alike. They gave the whole,
or nothing.

One more step, only one more, and Harold stood
before the stranger. His presence was unexpected, it
seemed, for the latter appeared to thrust something
into his bosom, with a little trepidation, as he looked
round.

`Young man,' said he, `sit down; Mr. Morville
will call in an hour for his instructions.'

The conductor bowed, reverentially, affectionately,
and departed. The stranger took out his watch, looked
at it, `three quarters, yes,' said he, in a low voice, and
then laying it on the table, repeated in a louder tone,
`I have just three quarters of an hour to devote to you.
Tell me who you are? what? whence? your pursuits,
temper, and views. Treat me as your friend, as if I
had known you from your birth. If I find you deserving,
I can, and will be of service to you. You have
astonished me to-day. But that is not sufficient to
satisfy me. It is easier to astonish, than to reason, to
electrify than to convince. Make it appear that you
are, what I think you are, and I am your friend.'

Harold bowed; he was unused to such majestick
kindness and frankness. He told his story, however, distinctly,
bravely, with all that natural and burning energy,
so eminently his own. The other's eyes darkened
with pleasure. He had never witnessed aught that resembled
this. It was a colloquial power, of such direct,
downright, intrepid promptitude, that it amazed him.

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

Harold was naturally modest, very graceful, and full
of energy. His language was sometimes, and particularly
on this occasion, bold, accurate, and singularly
beautiful.

`It is very remarkable,' said the truly great man, as
in a revery, when Harold had finished, `there is one
thing that you have omitted. I remind you of it. If it
be an unintentional omission, say so, at once. I shall
pursue you no further. No matter what may be your
motive; I shall respect it. But, if you can answer me,
and will, I shall be gratified. I would have no half
confidence. Enable me to say that I know you.'

`I will withhold nothing from you sir,' said Harold.

`Well then—your family name, birth?' as he said
this, his eagle eye glanced upon Harold, with a peculiar
and mysterious earnestness of expression.

Harold replied distinctly to both questions, watching
his countenance the while. No emotion was visible,
none! in his great forehead; but his noble chest heaved
slightly, at long intervals, as with some deep and ancient
recollection.

Tears, gracious heaven, tears.

It was too true. Harold could have fallen upon his
knees before the august creature, but he waved him off.
`Leave me awhile,' he said, `the time has expired.
There is my hand. I am your friend. I knew your
father. (His voice trembled.) Come to me, to-morrow,
at the same hour.'

Harold obeyed, and the next day, precisely at the
moment, stood again, at the door of the chamber. He
was instantly admitted.

`Harold,' said the mysterious man, after a distressing
silence of some minutes, during which he sat leaning
upon a table, with his face buried in his hands, and
his dark hair moving of itself, over his wrought and
agitated brow.

`Harold, come nearer to me. I knew your father
Hush, we must not be overheard. We will retire to
that closet.'

`Harold followed him thither, and they were seated.
`We were school fellows,' said he. `He had the

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

elements of a disorderly but great nature within him.
There was no boy that bid so fair to be great, as your
father. I trembled in his presence. I was afraid of him;
and no man ever made me afraid. He carried authority
and dominion in his very tread. We had a quarrel.
It was on my account—'

He paused. The working of his forehead spoke
grievously of what he had suffered; there were grief,
sorrow, and passion in its movement, sullen and distant,
and indefinite, however, like shadows painted from
recollection.

`It was on my account that he left England forever-'

Here the speaker's voice trembled, and his whole
frame shook; he arose and walked, several times across
the apartment, struggling tremendously with some
unintelligible feeling, and exclaiming at last—

`No, no, I cannot.'

Harold was amazed—such perturbation in such a
countenance! Why, it was as if some pyramid had
grown tremulous with the stirring of its buried, blasted
and withered inhabitants—the spectres of the past.

`I read your astonishment, sir,' said the speaker, `I
do not wonder at it. I have deceived myself, mightily,
mightily—there are embers among the dead ashes,
here, here. Nature will arise, and will be heard, though
you bury her with years and snow, yea, though you
pile upon her the affairs of an empire. At this moment,
(he dashed his hand over his eyes, as he spoke, and
frowned, as at his own weakness,) `the warmest, noblest,
most romantick feelings of my youth have arisen,
like spirits. They have touched me, and I thrill from
head to foot. I feel as if a score of years were suddenly
taken off my heart; as if the darkness were suddenly
brushed away from the beautiful tablets of memory,
and all her first record and inscription were illuminated.
'

He still continued walking about, in great disorder,
but at length stopped, abruptly, before Harold, saying,
as to himself, `boy, boy, how like his father. Yes
Harold, Harold is thy name, I think, (Harold bowed,)

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

thou art like thy father. Woe to thee. It were better
that thou hadst never been born. It were better to herd
with the vilest, weakest, the most abject and insensible,
forever, than be wrung by one such pang as we
feel, daily, hourly, even in our pride of power. No
sympathy, no affection, no holy consecrated sweet communion
of the heart, no stillness, no solitude, are ours.
We have nothing in common with our fellow-men,
nothing in love or friendship, nothing but the incessant
cold, and lifeless glitter of ceremony and pomp.

Boy! beware of thy nature.
Trample down the fierce spirit that I see in thine eyes.
Wrestle with it, subjugate it. We are always tyrants
or slaves. Choose thou, this day, which of the twain
thou wilt be. But time passes—It is the last time, too,
that we shall meet. I dare not trust myself with thee.
I would fain do somewhat for the son of my earliest
friend, and, if possible, teach that son how to avoid
the melancholy consequences of his own nature. Sir,
your intrepid, fearless, resolute, adventurous manner
is alarming to me. True, it has that bearing of noble
confidence, which only the generous and great can
feel, what no human being can affect or counterfeit; but
it is dangerous always, and often fatal. Harold, I could
have come down from my seat and embraced thee,
yea, knelt with thee, upon the floor of parliament, had
not this apprehension disheartened me. But stay—'

`Your father, as I have said before, was my friend.
I was his. We loved the same woman. But we knew
it not. He was haughty and implacable—I would not
go on, but the truth must be told, shall be. He married
her, married the woman of my heart! (he covered his
face with his hands, and his fingers were convulsed
upon his temples.) It was that, that which made me
what I am, a wretch, of kingly power and dimensions,
it may be, but a wretch. That marriage kindled a spirit
in me, which has blazed for thirty years, is blazing
yet, will blaze, while there is life enough in these vitals
to feed it.'

`About a year after his marriage, and after the
birth of Oscar, I saw his wife. We had loved. I know

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

not that I ought to blame George of Salisbury; but
though he did not unfairly win her, yet I lost her unfairly.
I saw her, for I was going to the continent,
with the intention of bidding her an eternal adieu. We
discovered that she had been wrought upon, cheated,
and betrayed, not by him, I verily believe, but by her
relations. The whole conspiracy came out in our interview;
she was agitated to tears, pale as death. We
heard his footstep. I knew it not, but she did, and
fainted. I caught her in my arms, her dishevelled
tresses floating—great God! I cannot go on—Suffice it
to say that he assaulted me, wounded me, and left her
for dead upon the floor. He fled; we knew not where,
but we soon discovered that a devil had been his ruin,
the devil jealousy. I had kept my attachment to his
wife before her marriage, a secret; whether wisely or
not, it is now too late to determine; and she, too, had
adopted the same secrecy. Believe me, our reasons
were good. Your father was actually married before
I knew the name of his wife, (I had known her abroad,
in Spain, for she was born of a Castilian mother,) and,
when I discovered it, I was stunned, blinded, as by a
clap of thunder. She had been treacherously wrought
upon, and, in an evil hour gave her hand to him, at
the same moment, burying my name and memory in
her heart, never, as she thought, to be again disturbed.
Such is an outline of our reasons. But your father knew
them not—all that he knew, was the prompting of some
fiend, who persuaded him of his wife's—curses! ten
thousand curses on him, and his, for the insinuation!—
her infidelity. He watched us, attributed our accidental
meeting, for it was purely accidental on her part, and
almost so on mine, though I had long wished it, to premeditation.
But—you know the rest.'

`Your father fled, to America, it seems now, for,
many years after I have reason to believe that he reappeared
for a season, with some fell purpose of revenge,
and that he was appeased by his desolate wife.
I never saw her afterward. I knew her pure spirit,
her exalted nature too well, to hope for aught in my
favour, although we had been assured of his death.

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

She never could, never would have married me, though
she loved me, and would have died for me, after an
event so disastrous and malignant. She gave birth to
another daughter, in her retirement—that sigh! ah,
she was the very picture of her mother, so gentle, so
beneficent, so beautiful, timid and pure—Oh, my
heart, my heart fails me—I could throw myself down
and cry like a child, at the memory of what the mother
was. I feel, Harold, just as I felt, when we last parted,
in Andalusia, of a starlight evening. I never could
abide the starlight since. Harold, I confess that I am
weak, very weak, but I love thee; I feel as if thou wert
my son for thou art his, and he was her husband.
Would that thou wast her child! Statesmen are but
men; ministers, disguised as they are, encumbered as
they are, with the parade and pageantry of dominion,
are but men.'

`Nay, our feelings when touched rightly, in mystery
and power, flow but the more fiercely, for the unnatural
secresy and restraint in which they have been held.
I have now done. You have heard all. What can I do
for you? The army? the navy? a post? are your circumstances
easy? Are you ambitious? You are, and
there is my hand. The world will have it so—I will
make your fortune. And yet—for there I spoke like
a man of the world, a politican—now I speak like a
father—I could almost go down on my knees to thee,
my son, and pray thee to turn thy back upon my offers.
Refuse them, and thou wilt be happy. Accept them,
and thou wilt be great, great as the world goes, but
wretched, wretched!'

Harold replied, modestly and firmly; thanked him,
and declined all assistance, all countenance.

`Your reasons, Harold?'

Harold gave them, in his temperate, assured way;
and the minister embraced him, and wept upon his
neck.

`Boy!' he cried, with enthusiasm, his old eyes sparkling
through their lashes, like lamps abruptly kindled;
`thou art an honour to thy name and house. Bear that
spirit with thee, to thy grave. Go back to America.

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

Be there, as thou art here, the friend of the Indian—
his champion. God prosper thee!—embrace me—again!
there! there! farewell!'

Harold turned to depart, when the great man embraced
him a third time, and buckled upon his thigh
a magnificent sword. `Wear that,' said he, `in memory
of me.'

eaf291v2.n1

[1] This is a fact. General Coffee relates it in one of his official
letters, during the last war between the Americans and British.

eaf291v2.n2

[2] See Ramsay's South Carolina, 1 vol. 197.

eaf291v2.n3

[3] Even this is a fact. The history of South Carolina will show it.

eaf291v2.dag1

† See Ramsay's South Carolina.

eaf291v2.n4

[4] See Ramsay.

eaf291v2.n5

[5] Hornius. Orig. Gent. Am. Lib. 1. cap. II. et III.

CHAPTER X.

How changeable is man! Harold had withstood, resisted,
derided all temptation, in the presence of a
monarch, for the power of him that he had left, was
that of a monarch. Royalty was upon his forehead,
command in his tread, and greatness in his hands.

While there, there, in the very abiding place of Ambition,
whom he had so long idolized, there, he had
resisted her dominion, and taught her to cower before
him. With this feeling, he had descended, and trod
through all the glittering retinue of the audience chamber,
and court, with the stately, free step of a native
Indian; but, as he approached his own home, a deep
sigh escaped him, it is in vain to deny it, and a half
articulate wish that he had taken a little time for consideration.
`But perhaps, perhaps, he will repeat his
offer,' said he. O, how changeable is man!

`Come hither, Elvira,' said he, as she met him, with
open arms, and parted lips, at the door—`and let me
tell thee all.'

He did tell her all, and her heart palpitated aloud
at the recital. The fame of his eloquence had already
reached her in his absence, and was yet ringing, like
musick, in her ears. She had just left her chamber,
where she had been weeping with joy and thankfulness.

`How proudly thou standest before me,' said she,
as he locked her arm with his, and she felt then, as if
she could have gone abroad, and heard it proclaimed
through all the world, by the sound of trumpet,

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

that he, he was her chosen one—`Behold him,' she dia
say, `how calm he looks, and yet, he hath just shaken
a British senate with the thunder of his eloquence!
This pale, pale brow hath just been elevated, amid the
princes and magnates of the land!'

A few days more, and it was determined that they
would marry, as men and women should marry, in
silence, and apart from the world. Harold detested
the shameful fashion of marrying before a mob, but
still more, the indecent practice of exhibiting your
wife to strangers the day after marriage, that day of
all others, which ought to be most exclusively given
up to love and tenderness; when each is most eager
to be near the other, to give and impart consolation,
which, to the loving and beloved, who see omens in
everything, while the heart is too full for company, and
too happy and too distressed for parade or compliment,
is so apt to be taken for an epitome of their new life. O,
it is a shameful, a brutal profanation, to exhibit a pale
and trembling girl, sick, sick at heart, with expectation
and disappointment, and anxiety, while she is ready to
sink into the earth with her newly awakened emotion,
to the cold, saucy, and significant observation of gossips,
gossips, with, or without petticoats. Strange! but
woman, the lovliest, meekest, and most helpless, will
brave it out, yea, submit to that, before a multitude of
ruffian strangers, which she would shrink from at home,
among her brothers and friends. How often will you
see a delicate creature exposing her bosom, naked, to a
herd of coxcombs, and fools, and profligates, at a fashionable
party, who will sit at home, at her own tea-table,
among them that she loves, covered to the shoulders,
and muffled to the chin!

But why preach against such indecency? Is it not
the fashion? and although the tamest spirit acknowledges
that fashions are generally set by fools,
and are generally absurd and ridiculous, and invented
only, like the tricks of masonry, to distinguish the patricians,
who, heaven knows, have generally most patrician
brains withal—that—that—but no matter, it is
idle to talk against their dominion.

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

The following Thursday was to be the day. It was
now Sunday—the day of peril and trial, consternation
and dismay; for who does not feel all this, who reflects
on what duties he is about to undertake? to cleave
unto his loved one, forever and ever, to comfort and
sustain her, watch over her, instruct, and bless her.
O, such a vow is enough to make one tremble!

It was determined to have the ceremony performed
privately, and then, that the new couple should immediately
set off for Dover, and then to France.

It was near evening. Harold was sitting in his
room, the room that Oscar had occupied. It was all in
a glow, with the flooding sunset. He was leaning upon
his hands; a strange, sweet melancholy filled his heart,
up to the very brim. A few bright tears trickled
through his fingers. It was delicious, and Harold indulged
the feeling, like one that listens to a low, inward,
mournful musick, till it operates upon the heart,
and his very breathing is an echo. A light, soft step was
approaching; it hesitated, hurried, paused, as if doubtful
of the reception. `Elvira,' cried Harold, leaping
from his chair, and catching her delicate hands, and he
would have touched her forehead, perhaps her lips,
as usual—but why paused she? what withheld him?
O, how sensitive are lovers! Her manner was kind,
very kind, and her countenance but slightly altered;
yet Harold, as he looked upon it, shivered all over,
and was unable to speak. A distressing silence followed;
her eyelids were thrown down, and he knew not
what to say, or think. Not an hour had passed, since
they parted, and she, all light, and love, and tenderness.
He was silent, first, from inability to speak; and
he continued so, because he was wounded, his affection
and dignity were wounded. They sat down. Harold
breathed not, moved not, he felt as if some tremendous
evil was about to overwhelm him, but of what
nature, or whence, he had no conception.

`Harold,' said Elvira; `dear Harold.' (She disengaged
her hands gently, as she said this, and spoke
with a faint, quiet, but very deliberate voice,) `we must
part
.')

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

`Part, Elvira,' cried Harold,' seizing her hands
with a wild cry—a shriek!—another answered him! He
had heard it before. All his sufferings broke in lightning,
over his brain! He covered his face. He knelt to
her!—he pressed her cold hands to his lip—kissed them
over and over again, and wept upon them. `O, Elvira,'
he sobbed out at last, `O, Elvira, O, it cannot be!'

`Hear me,' she replied, faintly, `hear me, arise, let
me proceed. Be prepared for every thing. Your first
love, she whom you have wept as dead, dishonoured—
Loena—nay, nay, dear Harold, not so wildly, pray
be more composed, do not look so wildly upon me,
nay, nay, let me soothe thee, she is alive.'

`Alive!' cried Harold!' she! O, where is she? let me
fly to her. No, no, no! wretched girl, no! would that
she were dead! O, forgive me, Elvira; I would comfort
her for thy sake—but I will not see her; I cannot.'

`Yes, Harold, thou canst, and shalt. She is worthy
of thy love—there!'

Harold fell senseless upon his face, and when he recovered,
his head was upon Elvira's knees, and she
was chafing his temples; he opened his dark eyes, but
shut them again instantly, and his brow darkened
with some mournful thought, or some deep, deep,
pain.'

`She is still devotedly thine—' (Harold pressed her
hand, and her tears fell like rain upon his face)—`She
was your first love, your only love. You have never
loved but one, Harold, as you are capable of loving,
I mean.'

`Elvira! do not, do not blaspheme.'

`O, my dear Harold,' said Elvira, bashfully leaning
over him, while her delicate lids quivered with excess
of tenderness over her lamping blue eyes, `how I
have loved thee, God only knows! Thou hast been a
religion with me, my dream by night, my prayer by
day. Harold hath haunted me, forever. Gradually,
for who can withstand the incessant solicitation, allurement,
and importunity of her fancy, gradually have I
brought myself to associate all my hopes of happiness
here and hereafter, with thee, and thine. I dreaded to

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

do this, yet I did it. My heart had been broken once
before, but now, it was to be reduced to powder, dust,
and ashes. Nay, nay, Harold, I entreat thee not to interrupt
me. This may be our last meeting. Why dost
thou cling to me so? I am doing only what thou wouldst
do—what thou knowest, is right.—Thou wilt
go to thy duty—I—I—to mine—I.'

`And, now, O, Harold, now, that we are about to
part, for I have determined, and nothing on earth can
move me—now I am at liberty to speak, and my heart,
swollen to bursting with the fountains of its tenderness
for thee, will no longer bear this darkness and
concealment—behold! it discharges them now, without
shame or trembling! O, Harold, Harold, how I have
loved thee! better, ten thousand times better than light,
or life, or reputation. Thou hast been to me, all in all,
my friend, lover, husband, father, and even my God!
for all were forgotten when thou wast near me. O,
Harold, thou dear one, may she love thee, as I have
loved thee'—poor Elvira's passionate emotion had gradually
increased, until she sobbed aloud, as she concluded.

Harold knelt to her, and threw his arms about her,
in wonder and consternation, dreading it as a dream,
yet dreading to awake, and shivering all over, while
her temples throbbed against his, and her hot tears
fell into his bosom.

`It is too much, too much, by heaven!' he cried, `I
shall go distracted. Woman! woman! am I mad? or
art thou? where am I? who art thou? whom do I hold
in my arms?'

`Calm thyself, dear Harold,' said Elvira, raising
her sweet face, amid her dishevelled tresses. Be happy
thyself, and thou wilt make me happy. Thou wilt
say, when thou art happy, very happy in her, her arms,—
let us bless Elvira! O, think Harold, what a wretch,
what a vile and execrable wretch, thou wouldst have
had for a companion, for a sharer of thy glory and
heart, if I had usurped wittingly, a heart like thine,
while its lawful and abused tenant was ready, after the

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

exile of many a year, to re-inhabit it. By heaven! nay,
thou must, and shalt hear me! O, do not, do not press
me to thy heart so frantickly—O, do not, there, release
me, hear now my confession, and remember it.
It will be a comfort to thee, in thy dying hour, and
Harold, O, believe me, even thy great heart will have
need of comfort, in that hour! I have been wicked,
very wicked. I have prayed, yes, prayed for the death
of Loena—yes, I deserve it, but do not kill me with
these looks—forbear a while, I shall not trouble—thee,
nor her, long. I have prayed that thy heart might be
alienated from her. But I repented. I set an inquiry
on foot, and after years of toil and perplexity, I am
able to say, thank heaven! thank heaven! that she is innocent,
and loves thee yet. And well for her, that she
does, for I should hate her else. Harold, I have told
thee that I did love thee; and I now tell thee that I
love thee now, to adoration—that I never have loved
any other human being as I love thee, that I had hoped
to live here, and hereafter, within the circle of thy
arms. There was to be my paradise, nay, more—'

A faint blush passed over her beautiful neck, and
was followed by a deadly paleness, and her eyelids
drooped—

`I have dreamt, and I know not why I should shame
to confess it, that—that I had borne children to thee—
that we were—merciful heaven!—and is it come to
this, and must we part?'

`Oh, Elvira, must we indeed?' said Harold.

`We must indeed, so intermingled too, so—our very
existence blended, in spirit, heart, and blood, and intellect.
There! I have told it all now, all! My poor
heart is easy—the tightness is over—I can breathe
freely now—Yet think not that thou wouldst ever have
known the extent of my love, but for this determination,
which nothing can alter, that we must part, and forever.
'

`Judge then, Harold, of the sacrifice that I make, in
parting with thee, to my rival too. I do it, to punish
my transgression, my idolatry. And now, Harold, now,
am I not worthy of thee?'

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

Harold bowed down before her, bowed down, in the
profoundest adoration. It was the homage of all that
was lofty in his nature, so deep, so awful, that his blood
forgot to flow, as he put his forehead to the earth before
her, with the movement and veneration of one,
who, prostrate in the lonely solitude, hears musick in
the wind. `Heroick woman,' said he, rising and standing
majestically before her, with his dark eyes flashing
rivulets of light, `I never knew thee till this hour!
But now, I do know thee. Take me, even as I am,
take me, and let us be happy—but—no, no, if
that disturb thee, I will not even ask that. Let me be
worthy of thee. Let us live and die in martyrdom to
our love. I do not attempt to shake thy resolution. I
will not. Wert thou one jot or tittle less magnificent,
I should cry out—Behold me, me! Elvira, at thy feet,
take me from the earth, retract and bless me! But now
oh, I could not. I respect, I revere thee too much, to
intercede for myself. I bow, unresistingly, to thy determination.
For myself—there is my hand. I cannot
abandon the Indian girl, if she be what she was. I cannot
wed another, while she lives, and is innocent, and
helpless. I must wed her, and love her, and protect
her. She shall die in my arms, or I in hers; for this I
promised her, before I saw thee. I shall be a husband,
and perhaps a father. If I shall be, my babes shall
learn to pray for thee, dear, as the priestess of love,
the divinity of honour. My children shall bear thy
name; and now, while my poor heart is aching, with the
rupture of all its ties, and the derangement of all its
elements, and ready to die, to burst, in martyrdom to
love and duty, my love to thee, thou heroick woman,
my duty to the poor Loena, I can only say, that I have
loved thee, even as thou hast loved me, with all that
boundless love and devotion which thou hast manifested.
Farewell! For thy sake, dear woman, I will be a
good man, for that is always in our power, and great,
if it shall please heaven: a husband, and a father, if I
am so blessed, the kindest and truest, for thy sake;
farewell! Heaven forever bless and protect thee!'

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

`Oh, Harold, my heart cleaves to thine yet,' said
Elvira, still weeping, and they embraced, again and
again, treacherous as it was, and then separated, in the
delirium of their spirits. It was passed and done, the
sacrifice accomplished, ere they had once looked upon
it steadily, and learnt to contemplate its appalling magnitude,
and then, oh then, like all other living creatures,
their pride, their unwillingness to be the first in repentance
and atonement, continued to hold them with the
hands of a giant, upon the path which they had so precipitately
chosen.

They separated; a voice was heard at the door, and
the next moment, angels of heaven! what was it?
something stood before him, a creature, who was it?
the deep, dark, passionate languishing of her eyes,
the sweet and beautiful solemnity of her countenance,
oh surely—She extended her hands, they shook slightly,
and Harold, blinded and dizzy with her overpowering
presence, caught at it, with shut eyes, and staggered
to her arms.

He was speechless.

It was, indeed, Loena; her queenly carriage, the
melancholy, black lustre of her eye, the transparent
olive, the jetty tresses, gathering round and round her
low forehead, like matted silk, the perfectly Grecian
outline of her face, the undulating movement of her
neck, that inexpressible something, the first raciness
and purity of nature, oh—it was enchantment.

`Can it be,' cried the bewildered Harold, gasping
and choking.

`Well, Harold,' said Loena, timidly, as their cheeks
touched and thrilled.

`Her voice, oh, it is she! the same, the same!' he
cried, unable longer to restrain himself, and falling
upon her neck, `just as we parted last, ah, it thrills
through and through me. And art thou, oh, Loena,
dear, dear Loena, art thou mine, at last? Oh, what
have I not suffered. But let me ask thee—nay, not
now—but I have ten thousand questions for thee.

`And can it be,' he repeated, over and over again,
holding her beautiful hands in his, and standing off

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

from her with an expression of awe and rapture, till
his eyes danced in their sockets, `ah can it be?'

For his soul, he could not utter another word, he
sobbed, and laughed, and clapped his hands, and shouted,
hysterically, as all the past, like a tempest of mingled
cloud and light, came driving over his memory—
like the cold rain, falling heavily from a thunder cloud,
in a blue sky—mingling terrour, and beauty, and chilliness.
His countenance changed rapidly, his joints
shook, as with the palsy, and Loena was obliged to lead
him to a seat.

And she—ah then, her composure had passed. She
had been prepared for this, he had not. She knew all,
and was on her guard for all, that could happen; but
even she was now overcome. She covered her face,
and leant, could it be otherwise? upon the bosom of
her lord. For a moment, a prompt feeling of fidelity
to Elvira, caused Harold to repel her approach, for
he had been, and would have been hers, and hers alone,
but for Loena; but the next, they were locked anew,
anew, after years of agony, and trial, and separation,
in each other's arms.

`Oh, Harold,' said Loena, after several attempts to
articulate her joy, `but no, no, I cannot speak. I am
still, still the Indian girl, my heart is too full; and yet,
it is a pity but thou shouldst know, what I might never
have told thee, but for our separation, that Harold I
do love thee, wicked as thou art, I do indeed.'

CHAPTER XI.

Thus passed, hour after hour, between Harold and
Loena, while Elvira was weeping in her room.

`Can there be such desolation, such wretchedness
in doing rightly?' said she, as she parted her wet hair,
and suffered her thin hands to fall, lifelessly, into her
lap, `and yet, was I not prepared for all this? Do I
envy her? Oh my poor heart, art thou indeed bursting?
Well burst, burst, the sooner that thou art insensible, the

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

better. Oh, is it not bitter, very bitter, to be forgotten,
so utterly, and so speedily?'

But Harold, himself, entered, and put a stop to these
meditations. Loena was hanging on his arm, so fondly,
so modestly, yet with such an assured expression of
comfort and repose, that Elvira, though she smiled
faintly at her approach, could not bear to look upon
her, and turned away, in tears.

`There!' said Harold, gently detaching Loena's arm
from his, `there! that is the woman who has given me
to thee!'

Loena knelt, while her dark eyes filled with tenderness
and lustre, and put her forehead to the hem of Elvira's
garment.

Elvira raised her sweet, noble face. It was very
touching, and sad, yet altered beyond expression, within
a few short hours. Her eyes, too, they that were
wont to glitter, like revolving sapphire, they were now
of a dim wintry blue; and her fresh lips were languid;
her—

`How changed,' sighed Harold, putting his hand,
softly, upon her head; but the smile, and the tearful,
gentle upbraiding of her lifted eyes, as she put up her
hand and pressed his, as it lay there, were almost fatal
to his resolution.

Harold proceeded; but Elvira, who saw, or suspected
something of his purpose, would have prevented
him.

`No, no,' said he, `she shall know all, all, even at the
peril of losing her.'

His brow darkened in terrour, as he said this, for he
remembered the words of Loena. Were they portentous?
he faltered; but, after a momentary struggle, continued
thus, with a solemnity that alternately chilled
poor Loena to the very heart, and sent her blood, like
flashes of scorching fire, over her temples—

`Know, my beloved,' said he, `my first love, thou
who hast come to take possession of thy lawful inheritance,
my whole heart—that—know that, that—but for
this noble creature, this! thou wouldst have found it in
the possession of another, yea, even of herself. Another

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

week had been too late. I was to have been her husband.
I see thee turn pale; I remember thy words. I
use no concealment with thee. I see my destiny, and
yet, yet Loena, thou shalt know it all. Thou, perhaps,
wonderest at my constancy and love for thee—wonder
no longer. Both were offered up to her—both, I could
have crushed and trampled on—(for I believed thee
unworthy)—and both would I have offered up to her,
but she turned back the offering, and now—gracious
heaven, Loena, what ails thee—speak to me, dear; O,
speak to me!'

`I cannot speak, I cannot, I am choking. Leave me,
leave, I must be alone. Woman! lady! Elvira, let me
embrace thee—no, no, no! my pride is over and gone—
O, bless thee, bless thee! O, my poor heart! my
brain, dear Harold! my brain, my heart—nay, nay, let
me lean on thee awhile—there—I have now subdued
my feeling—we will meet this evening. I must be
left alone till then—I would meditate, and pray.'

She departed; and Elvira accompanied her. But how
passed Harold these hours of absence and trial? O,
ask him not. All about him was black as death. The
earth itself, felt unsteady to his tread, and the sky was
a tremulous vault, seeming about to pass away, as he
looked upon it. The thick sweat, like that of the charnel
house, oozed out of his flesh. All the colouring of
nature ran together. All her sounds and sights. His
heart grew cold within him, and his pulse was sudden
and fitful, like an artery discharging its thickest and
hottest blood. What a fate was his! to play the hero,
and die for it! to be magnanimous and great, and
wretched! Where was he to find rest?

Where a companion, a friend, who could understand,
and glory in his character? Where, that unwearied
one, whose dear eyes would be always seeking
his—whose bosom would, forever and ever, be his abiding
place, aching only when he, its lord, was not leaning
upon it—O, where, where, was he now to turn?

But they met again. The manner of the ladies was
essentially changed, and yet it was mysterious and unsatisfactory.
They, and wo to them who are without

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

such infirmities, wore a stately, artificial, and very polite
deportment toward each other, in which there was nothing
in the world for one to complain of, unless, that
it was just exactly the manner that was least worthy of
both, on such an occasion. But they were sick and uneasy,
not perhaps with jealousy, exactly, because that is
such an oriental sort of passion, that it would hardly do
to charge such northern ladies with it; but no matter,
was it not strange? One had voluntarily resigned him,
and begged to be forgotten, and the other held him in
the very core of her heart, and yet each trembled with
apprehension of the other. And Harold too, discharged
as he was in his allegiance to Elvira, while his eyes
wandered alternately, from one to the other, as in search
of some kind greeting, felt a strange uneasiness in betraying
his affection for the newly found, and a deeper
disquietude and unwillingness, to be near the newly
lost.

But Loena was an altered woman. The lifted forehead,
and the deep, deep languishing of her dark eyes
had passed; her head was bowed now, and the lids and
lashes were surcharged no longer with their shadowy,
tremulous lustre, but with tears. Yet her voice, and the
transparent olive of her complexion, except that a little
more of trembling mournfulness, at times, in one, and
the alternations, from the deepest crimson to a death-like
paleness, in the other, were more frequent than formerly,
were just what they were, when he left her in
America. Every movement was an effort now, and
there were moments when Harold was sure that she
could not open her lips, without a sob.

`Harold,' said she, at last, when they were alone,
(putting her hand affectionately into his) I cannot yet
inform thee of my determination; and before we renew
that subject, it is my duty to deal as sincerely as thou
hast, and relate all that has happened to me. You have
not forgotten the young officer?'

A quick carnation flashed over her whole face and
neck, as she said this, and her eyes, although cast
down, shot forth ten thousand expressions, that Harold
felt in his very brain.

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

Harold nodded in silence; but his heart beat hurriedly,
and he averted his face.

`He persecuted me cruelly, bitterly, after you had departed,
' continued Loena; but I found a protector. The
count was like a father to me. And his family, O, how
deeply do I feel their kindness! To them, it is owing
that you see me what I am now, a living woman. They
saved my life! yes, Harold, and what is dearer than
life, they saved me, or rather the count himself, old as
he was, at the peril of his life, saved me, from—from
dishonour.'

Harold leaped into the middle of the floor, and the
blood started from his nostrils, but he said nothing, nothing,
although his breathing could have been heard in
the next house.

`Harold, I tremble for thee; these bursts of passion
will be the death of thee. But this is not all. I owe yet
greater obligations to my mother, the good countess.
She taught me to forgive. She taught the Indian girl
to be meek and humble—Harold, let me pray thee to
be so, too. In short, I was educated as their child. We
suffered cruelly at your silence; but, at length, we learnt
the capture of the vessel; and just about the same time,
the count was recalled, in displeasure, by his king,
and, I was left, dependent almost upon the charity of
a noble, destitute, and desolate family. Merciful
heaven!'

`Loena, dear, why that cry? What means it?'

`Can it be possible,' continued Loena; turn thy
head round again, a little further; there, there, no, not
so far—what a resemblance!'

`Pray, what means this?' said Harold.

`Hast thou a brother, Harold? What an astonishing
resemblance! and how strange too, that it never struck
me before; but thou art so altered since we parted.'

`No, dear, none. I have no brother, no sister.'

But Loena continued, gazing at him; `no brother!'
said she, running on, in French and English to
herself, as if unconscious that she was overheard,
and not heeding him at all—`en verite—so exceedingly
alike—ma foi!—no brother, none,' and then abruptly
addressing him—`O, que j'en suis fâché.'

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

`Pray, place thyself so again—really, I must have a
sketch—Je ne saurais m'en passer—there! why, it is
Oscar himself!'

`Who? what?' cried Harold, awakening all at once,
as from a trance;' `what is is the meaning of all this?
What Oscar? Who is he? Didst thou know him? my
brother!'

`Hadst thou a brother, then?' said Loena.

`Alas!—poor Oscar—I had!'

`Poor Oscar!' she exclaimed, clasping her hands,
and uplifting her dark, wonderful eyes, streaming with
lustre, and light, and tears, to heaven—`poor Oscar!
O, where is that hero? Kind heaven, where is he? O,
I would follow him the wide world over, barefooted,
and alone—I—'

Harold's arm, which, till this moment had encircled
her waist and supported her, here fell lifelessly at his
side!—Pourquoi?—`Il faut ou qu'il reponde, ou qu'il
dise pourquoi!'

`And didst thou love him?' said Harold, faintly.

`Love him! O, yes, with all my heart and soul—yet
stay, Harold, stay, now I bethink myself, not as I have
loved thee—O, no! but—where is he? Thy voice now,
thy very eyes remind me of him—tears! what has befallen
him? Nay, nay, do not look so upon me. What
have I done? Unlock thy hands, dear; I pray thee do;
throw up the window—O, what have I done? Who is
Oscar? and where is he?'

`In his grave—the ocean,' answered Harold, convulsively.
`Where is he? Shudder, woman; he is standing
at the judgment seat of the Eternal—suicide!'

`What, dead! dead!' shrieked the Indian girl.

A rattling was here heard from the study, and, the
next moment, the sound of some person falling. Harold
rushed in, and found Elvira utterly senseless, but just
opening her eyes, through her dishevelled and encompassing
tresses, like one suddenly struck with delirium,
by some unearthly cry.

`Dead! poor Oscar!' she whispered wildly, and by
starts, `dead! where! when? poor Oscar! there! there!
he struggles! O, the ship! the ship! mercy!'

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

`And is he really dead?' said the Indian girl, looking
up to Harold, while she held the poor blinded, desolate
Elvira 's head upon her bosom.

`Yes, and destroyed himself,' answered Harold, solemnly.

`No! impossible. I know him too well for that. He
would never forget his first attempt; his miraculous
preservation—his—'

`What meaning is there in thy words? I tell thee,
Loena, that I saw him; I, with my own eyes, leap
overboard at midnight, among the white foam of our
ship's track, and vanish, forever and ever!'

`Overboard, a second time?' said Loena, with a perplexed
and bewildered look, which instantly cleared
up, as she asked him eagerly, `when this was? when he
leaped overboard?'

Harold told her, to the very moment; the year, and
day. `O, heaven!' cried the Indian girl, with a look of
rapturous acknowledgment—`kneel down with me
this moment, Harold! O, thou hast much to be thankful
for—yes, yes, kneel dear, the living God is about
to bless thee! and thou too, woman of the mighty
heart, awake, awake, and kneel with us—the man that
you weep for, is alive!
'

`Who? what!' cried Harold.

`Oscar! Oscar himself is alive, at this moment, I
have no doubt, for he survived his mad plunge. It is
not long since we met. Look to the lady!'

`Art thou mad?' cried Harold, putting his hands,
terrified and trembling, upon Loena's brow.

`Mad! mad!' answered Elvira; `who is mad? Oscar,
where art thou? Come to me, love—is the foam
over thee? I will wash it off—the sea-weed binds thee,
dear—my hands shall untangle it—Is thy hair frozen
and matted? O, I will thaw it in my bosom—come,
Oscar, come to me, love. Where art thou? O, speak
to me! O, yes, yes, yes, I am mad, very, very mad,
and weary, and wretched—O, I would give the world
to die—but no!' she added, rising up and standing
apart, unaided, and alone, with unconquerable, and irresistible
majesty and self-possession—`No! I am not
mad!
'

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

`Harold,' said Loena, catching the awful spirit that
illuminated the countenance of Elvira, `the man Oscar
is living—the assured resemblance of thee, older, by
many years, scarred too, and—'

`Scarred!' cried Elvira, relaxing a little in her stature,
and trembling as she leaned forward, with glittering
eyes.

`Yes, Oscar, he who leaped overboard, at midnight,
on seeing the spirit of his beloved, his own Elvi—gracious
heaven! how blind I am of late—art thou that
woman? so proud! oh, thou art an enviable creature!
Yes, yes, thou art that cruel, majestick woman, that
wrecked the brain of the bravest and best of men—
sent his great heart a wanderer, among the bleak and
barren places of the earth. Oh, can it be, art thou truly
his dear, dear, dead Elvira?'

`Yes, I am she. He had reason to believe me dead—
reason enough, for I fell once, by his own hand.
But go on, go on, I do not believe thee, yet I do love
to hear thee talk of him, go on.'

`I will. Heaven! what miracles are these—dead,
dead, both of ye, and yet, but no matter. He saw thy
spirit, he says, but he never spoke of his brother, never!—
it is very strange.'

Harold interrupted her here, for a moment, and explained
that fact; (and the reader will recollect that
they were not known to each other at the time when
they met.)

`It was a very dark night, was it not?'

`It was—just before—and afterward—'said Harold.

`Well—the spirit passed before him, he says, and
beckoned to him, and he followed it, walking awhile
on the water, as it appeared to him. The vessel ploughed
away upon her course; but whether it was, that the
sudden shock of the cold water, as he plunged into it,
or that the loss of blood, which followed from a severe
blow on the temples, which he received from some
floating wood that passed him, (probably thrown over
from the vessel, in the alarm that followed,) restored
him to his senses, he knew not, but he could not have

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

been in the water long, a few minutes at most, when
the spectre vanished, and flashes of fire went over his
face, hot and scorching, as if the surges themselves
were lava. A preternatural terrour of death arose, at
the same moment, and he gasped, and gasped, in horrour
and distraction, until he found that he was sustained
by something, which he had grappled at, in his
delirium. The ship was still in sight; but the clouds
fell down, like a curtain, between her and him; and he
floated about, until, immediately after daylight, the
next morning, when he discovered a vessel, lying to,
at no great distance, with several boats out, fishing.
He was discovered, taken on board, and carried into
Dunkirk.'

`He has often described his feelings to me, until the
sweat stood upon my own forehead, as I listened to
him. At one time, he says, that he distinctly felt the
weight of a heavy, great hand, pressing upon his head,
and others plucking at his feet, in the water. He strove
against them both, and shrieked, and God heard his
shriek; and the next time that he looked upon the
ocean in quiet, it was a mirror of steel, stained with a
shadowy crimson, and undulating beneath the most
beautiful sky that mortal ever prayed to. It was all
round and about him; and the white winged ships,
like some swan-like creatures of the bottomless water,
and blue sky, were constantly emerging from the horizon,
coming out of the very air, it appeared, spreading
abroad their beautiful pinions, and sailing about, in
the wind and light. Ship after ship went by him, thus:
and all was so calm, so beautifully calm, with the wavy
gold, and crimson of sunset, flowing about the smooth
water, like coloured shadows, that every substantial
thing stood and moved like a portent, in its solidity and
blackness. But, why dwell on this? only because the
emotions which arose in his heart, the noblest—bless
me, Harold, how pale you look—surely no—I will not
believe it—but thy brother had the noblest heart, except
thine, there!—will that do? that ever beat. These
emotions were the beginning of his reform.

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

`He came to Paris. I saw him—it was a singular
adventure, and, some day or other, I will relate it—
but—'

`Nay, Loena, now if you please, there never can be
a better time,' said Harold, with a little seriousness.

`Very well: It was at the opera. The count was with
me. He had just been wounded in the sword arm, and
was, nevertheless, deliberately affronted by a young
officer, who did not know him, it was evident. The
count's eyes flashed fire, and I saw him place his hand
upon his sword.'

`I am wounded, sir,' said he, `or I would chastise
you upon the spot, for your insolence.'

`The other bit his lip, scornfully, and turned upon
his heel.

`Your name, sir,' said the count, at the same moment
handing him his card. The latter was enough—
the other turned pale, at first, and then red.

`Sir,' said he, haughtily, I mistook you. I beg your
pardon—but—(with a significant look, which made me
tremble in every joint,) you are so well known for an
accomplished swordsman, that I cannot make any satisfactory
apology to you. You will perceive why. I
shall see you to-morrow.

`As he said this, he was turning to depart, but was
arrested by some person, who lifted his head slowly
in the light, saying

“`Boy!”—and then stopping abruptly—

`The officer's lips quivered, and it appeared to me,
that he was struck with terrour;and he paused, as if
rooted to the spot.'

“`Go this instant, sir, and beg that gentleman's
pardon.”

`The officer obeyed, mechanically, faltered out a few
words, but was so blinded and choked with some sudden
passion; (for the moment he had commenced his
apology, he seemed suddenly to awake and wonder at
himself) that he turned, his cheeks glowing with shame,
and the tears gushing out of his eyes, and struck the
stranger to the earth.'

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

`That stranger was Oscar. He arose deliberately—
my eyes were rivetted upon him, I knew not why then,
but now I believe that it was his resemblance to
another.'

Harold smiled.

`The other ladies fainted, but I looked on. He arose
deliberately, followed the young man out, and, as we
heard the next day, disarmed him, broke his sword,
and sent him home, for the second time, humbled to
the earth. Nay, a gentleman, who was present, related
the affair to me. He said that the first thing which
struck him, was the coolness of manner, and the settled
darkness of eye, in Oscar, as he came upon guard.
Next, the astonishing quickness, precision, and entire
correspondence of his eye and hand. And finally, the
melancholy tone of his voice, as he stopped a moment,
before the deadly aspect of his young adversary, his
lids glittering with compassion, in the lamp light, beneath
which they fought, and said to himself, `nay,
nay, I will not kill him, it was a blow, to be sure, but
then, he is young, and very brave, and I must not kill,
no—no, no, it is a childish affair.'

`At that instant, the sword flew out of his adversary's
hand, and Oscar's point was against his breast.'

`The sword was broken, and the young officer, too
passionate to speak, departed in shame and terrour
from before him.'

`Had the sword been shattered in his hand by a thunderbolt,
it could not have been more unexpected and sudden
to us, or to him,' said the gentleman, who informed
me. `And I afterward found that Oscar had been set
upon, some evenings before, by several young men, in
a frolick, four of whom he had compelled to leap into
the Seine, and the fifth, whose life he had spared, was
this very officer. At any rate such was the story.'

`But when did you see him, dear Loena, when, tell
me?' said Elvira, faintly, as if just awaking from a
long trance.

`About six months since; but, stay, he was then
coming home, for the second time, and, I dare say, is
hereabout, at this very moment.'

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

`What mean you,' said Harold, `by the second
time?'

`Nothing more than this—that he is subject, or was,
until within the last two years, to fits of derangement,
in one of which, he says that he has reason to believe
that he visited the home of his childhood, for, when he
recovered, he found a dagger in his possession which
he distinctly recollected having left upon his table—
and—'

`By heaven,' cried Harold, kissing her red lips, in a
transport, `that was the only thing that troubled me
on earth: to have that explained, I would have gone
through fire and water; I was sure that my senses could
not deceive me; oh, I am rejoiced, indeed I am. Ah, Elvira,
look up, love—my friend I mean—this only was
wanted, to complete our happiness—we must all meet
again, we shall!—oh, do not weep.'

CHAPTER XII.

Three weeks after this, Harold had good reason to
believe that Oscar really was in England. How his
heart swelled. Loena was weeping with joy upon his
bosom, and Elvira stood by, like a queen, in her power
and solitariness.

`Do not go,' said the latter, as Harold prepared to
go again, where he had reason to expect intelligence of
Oscar, `do not go, at least, not yet—I know not what
I say, but, thy brother and I are strangers, forever—
must continue so, unless—'

`Well,' said Harold, `unless what?'

`Unless—' she replied—`I tremble to pronounce the
word. My fate is on it. I am not superstitious, but
some calamity, I do feel assured, is about to befal us.
My brain is so racked and swayed by distracting emotions
that I have not left the firmness, that is necessary
for this trial—indeed I know not what I was going to
say.'

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

She pressed her hand to her heart, as she said this,
and her eyes grew strangely dim, and her parted lips
vibrated with a quick motion, as if her breath were
drawn through her heart; nay, for a moment, she looked
like some lovely thing, in the extremity of her awe
and sorrowing, suddenly chilled to marble, while the
words trembled in broken, inarticulate murmurs, like
inward musick, from her open mouth, and her motionless
hands were pressed upon her poor heart—the
haunted cavity, tenantless now, and desolate—dark
and silent, to all but the spirit of other days, and his
sweet ministering.

`I must be plain,' said she, at last, `if Oscar be indeed
alive, and if he be that Oscar, the same that I
have known, our fate is sealed. I care not then, how
soon I go to my long home,' (the tears rolled down
her cheeks, as she continued,) `nay, even now, my
brother, for oh, thou art my brother, the brother of a
broken hearted woman—I could lie down upon my
death bed, and weep myself away to my last, last sleep,
with a feeling of unutterable delight; and oh, if it were
meet for me to die, how devoutly would I kneel down
at thy feet, my brother, and pray for death, at this
moment.'

Harold caught her thin, weak hands and pressed
them to his lips, while his tears fell upon them, like
a shower of cold rain; and his Indian girl wiped them
off as they fell, with her beautiful thick hair, and kissed
her again and again, on the forehead, lips, and eyes,
sobbing herself, all the while, like a distracted creature.

The door opened.

A stranger walked into the room. It was twilight,
but he was not to be mistaken. The Indian girl shrieked,
and ran forward to meet him; and Elvira sank
down, in silence, powerless, and motionless, upon the
floor. But Harold, heedless of aught but the majestick
presence before him, leaped forward, and extended his
arms.

They embraced, and parted, and the stranger,

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

motioning the others to depart, was instantly left alone,
supporting the lifeless Elvira upon his knees.

Did his touch thrill so sensibly? why then, lifeless
as she was, did her flesh tremble, when he laid his
hand upon her forehead?

She opened her eyes, gazed upon him, until their
insupportable dimness made his brain reel, and his
heart sicken, and then he murmured her name.

She showed no symptom of recognition, but continued
gazing upon him for some minutes, like one
that studies the chart of a country defaced by continual
storm and irruption, earthquake and inundation—
`Surely,' said she, at last, `surely,'—putting back his
hair, and looking into his eyes, with an expression of
reviving intelligence, and then over his forehead, where
the most tremendous inroads of passion and suffering
had been; but the stranger faltered not, a little paler he
might be, but it was evident that he was waiting for
some symptom of recognition, before he told her what
he felt, that he was a dying man, and that his heart too,
was in decay.

Her colour came at last, like a flash of fire, over her
whole face, and she faintly repulsed him; but the effort
was too much for her, and her head sank upon his bosom,
and the stranger's cheek was thrilling with the
touch of her mouth, as she murmured his name, from
the deepest place of her whole heart, and gave herself
up, entirely, and forever, to the tenderness that gushed
after it.

`Oh, Oscar,' she repeated timidly, again and again,
while her half shut eyes glittered through their tears,
like some dark flowers, opening in the dewy starlight
and shadow.

Oscar arose, and Elvira leaned upon his bosom. His
tread was still undaunted; and there was a sternness, a
sort of reality in his outline, somewhat intimidating,
perhaps, to the visionary and passionate, but not so to
Elvira, not to the heroick and sublime.

Here Harold broke in upon them again, his heart
leaping from his fine eyes, and Loena clinging to him.

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

But Oscar appeared to shrink from him, not haughtily,
as he was wont, but doubtfully; and when he spoke
to him, it was in a voice so deep, so melancholy, that
the blood ran cold at the sound of it.

`Who art thou?' said he, `what is the meaning of
this? who art thou, young man? by what right—'

`Still so imperious!' said Elvira, `he is thy brother.'

`My brother!—how!—' (a rapid, slight convulsion
passed over his face,) `where am I?' he said, as he
gazed upon Harold, who stood awestruck and abashed
before him—`at first, I embraced thee, I know not
why. Thou art a stranger to me—and yet, thou seemest—
art thou not? some spirit that I have dreamed of
in my delirium? nightly, yea, nightly, for many a year
of sorrow and wretchedness, in the misgiving of my
heart, and desolation of my soul—hast thou, or has thy
visage, young man, haunted me. Art thou indeed my
brother? Speak! What means this yearning of my heart?
Speak to me. Whence this mystery? Have I approached
thee too haughtily?—Forgive me, thou knowest
not how much I have had to make me haughty. Oh,
speak to me—but—maybe thou art a spirit, and she,
too, and she, wretched Oscar! Why do you not speak
to me? What have I done? Shall I be as one of you? But
give the sign, and lo, I am disembodied like yourselves.
Oh speak to me. I want a brother. I have always
wanted one—tears!—nay then, ye are living creatures—
forgive me, I entreat you. What have I said to you?
Nothing unkind, I hope.' Here he fell upon his knees.
`Father,' he cried, `forgive me, I am very wretched;
thou hast visited my transgressions upon me, in mercy—
and—'

Elvira stood breathless, with all her faculties spell
bound, before him.

And Harold, too, stood still, still as death; not a muscle
moved at this adjuration, not a nerve trembled.

`Arise, brother,' said he, at last, in a firm, low, but
distinct voice, full of manhood and self possession;
`arise! Thou art my brother. I am thine. Thou art
proud, it seems. So am I, very proud. I have thrown
myself upon thy bosom—thou hast thrust me from thee

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

—no matter, I forgive thee, I have learned to forgive
men.'

`By heaven,' cried Oscar, leaping into his arms,
`there spoke the blood of Salisbury. Thou art my
brother! I am sure of it! I glory in thee. Thy voice,
thy look, thy emphasis, are all of my father. No other
man on earth ever spoke, or looked, or acted like him.
What is thy name?'

`Harold,' answered Loena, quickly, her countenance
flashing with vivid and intense delight.

`Harold,' said Oscar, `why that seems strange. I
once knew, or thought that I knew, a man of that
name, but where it was, or when, I have forgotten.'

Harold interrupted him, and told him where it was,
and how it terminated; and his brother's face clouded,
as he went on, till his eyes shot lightning. `Yes, yes,
I remember it now; oh, I was a madman then; it is
all here, here, burning and whirling yet. But no more
of this—I thank thee. I acknowledge thee. I have
now a brother. I am not alone now, not quite alone, in
the wide, bleak world. Let us kneel.'

He knelt; and who could resist the temptation to
kneel with him? He bowed his great forehead, and
there was in that very movement, so slow, and reverential,
a something so awfully impressive, so august,
that, without uttering a word, all felt the unction of a
truly religious spirit, a presence of devout sincerity
doing, like some high priest, his appointed and acceptable
service, in silence and mystery.

Not a word was spoken, not a single word, but the
whole four knelt together, and arose, with an unspeakably
deep religious feeling, to the expression of which,
no form, no words would have been competent.

`My brother,' said the stern, implacable man, as he
arose, with his eyes clouded, `my brother, I am happy.
I am forgiven. I feel it here. I am ready to die
now. I care not how soon I go to martyrdom.'

As he said this, he turned, with a majestick step, to
depart, but his course was impeded by Elvira; he extended
his hands, and his very fingers shivered with a
mixture of passionate delight and horrour. He was

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

cruelly disturbed, that was evident, and he undoubtedly
took her for a spirit, as he dashed away the tears
from his eyes, and addressed her in a broken whisper,
as if afraid that, at the sound of his voice, she might
vanish.

`Still there!' he said, `still there; oh, Elvira, just as
thou stoodest once upon the waters.'

Elvira reached out her arms to him, and Oscar, poor
fellow, in the reeling of his brain, and the wild rioting
of his heart, approached, with his arms as wide apart
as he could hold them, as if he caught at some sweet,
airy mockery, that he knew would disappear.

But he caught a living woman in his embrace—
`Alive! alive!' he said, shuddering, passing his damp
hand, first over his brow, and then over hers, as if to
assure himself that, whatever they were, spirits or substantial
things, they were alike. The thought seemed to
give him pleasure, and he smiled. `But what art thou,
dear?' he said, pressing her temples with his fingers,
and gazing on her shut eyes `do not let me wake;
cheat me forever, and I will forgive thee for all, and I
have suffered much—oh, my brain! Thou'rt very like
her, that's certain, but not so young; no, no, not so
very young and beautiful, but more majestick; say,
dear, what art thou—poor dead Elvira.'

Elvira opened her eyes again, at the sound of her
own name; and, in the delirium of her heart, caught
the hand which yet rested upon her temples, to her
lips, and kissed it eagerly. Oscar almost plucked it
away from her—`Woman,' he cried, sternly, `what
art thou? wouldst thou tempt so dreary, so desolate
a heart as mine? Nay, nay, do not weep, I meant not
unkindly, dear; and thou art so like my poor girl, that
I am sure she would forgive me for loving thee—I do
love thee, I do indeed, child—Ha! her very eyes, open
them upon me, again, love. Indeed, indeed thou art
marvellously like the only human creature, whom I
never spoke or looked unkindly to. Didst know her?
She rifled my proud heart, scorched my brain, scorched
it to cinders, plundered me of all my treasures,

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

reason, goodness, religion, and left me—what I am—a
maniac, a murderer! — — —— — —
Oh God, have mercy
on me! But yet, unkind Elvi—yes that was her name,
I can bear to speak it, I'm not afraid, no, I will speak
it—Elvira! there, was it not bravely done?—yes, her
name is still dear to me, very dear. Why lookest thou
away from me? Didst thou know her? I'll swear thou
didst, for thou hast caught the very motion of her
lips, the languor of her look, the—the innocent tranquillity
of her whole countenance. And oh—I cannot
spurn thee from me, thou tempter, I cannot, as I
would and have, every woman that hath breathed upon
my cheek, since Elvira touched it — —— — — —
yet, yet, do not
weep—farewell; I cannot love thee, farewell.'

He stopped a while, exhausted, and then recommenced,
in a tone of more thrilling tenderness, and
melancholy.

`No, there was only one, one, on the whole earth,
of all the countless myriads that heaven hath thrown
in my way, only one that I could love, and be beloved
by—and she, she hath forsaken me. Thou lovest me,
blue-eyed woman; I see it, I were no mortal not to see
it, but beware, thou wouldst abandon me too—thy
swimming lids—thunder and lightning!' (He shrieked
aloud, covered his face with his hands, and suffered
Elvira to fall at his feet.) `Merciful God! where am
I? what new dream is this? where am I? in the dominions
of heaven or earth? what art thou?' he added, firmly
grasping Harold, who, incapable of resistance, from
the suddenness and unexpectedness of the attack, shook
in all his joints, as if he were in the paws of a lion,
`speak! I will be obeyed. Who hath planned all this?
You would drive me mad? wreck me anew, ye cruel
creatures, soul and body, forever and ever—plunge me
again, up to the eyelids, in hot blood, hot! hot!'

Here Loena interfered and, with a manner, that
showed her to have been familiar with these moods,
laid her soft hand upon Oscar's brow, until he gradually
relaxed his iron hold of Harold.

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

`Be calm, my preserver,' she said, `oh be calm, be
thyself again. Remember thy vow. Unbend thy forehead.
Call up thy noble faculties. That woman—nay,
look upon me more quietly—now for the trial of thy
manhood—art thou prepared?'

`I am,' was the reply.

`That woman then,' said she, `is Elvira.'

A silence of some minutes followed, which was
broken by Oscar himself, who observed, in a calm,
dispassionate tone, as if bewildered: `I cannot understand.
There is a period of my life, that is a blank to
me. It is all—darkness and delirium; what happened
then, except at intervals, I know not. But I have a
terrible, indistinct recollection, that Elvira is no more—
that—' (he shuddered, and his very teeth rattled,)
that—I murdered her! Did I! Tell me the truth. I
can bear it, believe me. It has been a life, this of mine,
all of shadowy dreaming, fire and smoke; and, in my
memory, all substantial and beautiful things hold an
uncertain place. Give me time to think; this lady—
no, no, I will not speak of my beloved in such words.
I will believe thee, I will—there.'

As he said this, he approached the insensible Elvira,
and pressed his lip to her forehead.

`There! I acknowledge thee, dearest; by that kiss,
I wed thee, love, living or dead.'

She moved.

`Ha—living!—awake then, awake, love—give me
our ancient pledge. Then shall I know thee, indeed.'

Elvira had just life enough left, to lock her hands
together, and place them in his.

`By heaven, it is true!' he cried, the tears gushing
out of his very heart, for the first time, almost, in his
whole life. `Thou art indeed, my Elvira! mine own! I
believe thee now. No mortal can make me doubt
thee!'

Now then was Oscar happy beyond the reach of vicissitude
or calamity. He was still beloved—still! and
forgiven too! The woman of his worship was in his
arms. She whom he had so long loved; so secretly too;
had loved him as long, and as secretly. True, they might

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

die. They might be torn asunder again. Again, she might
banish his heart, like the dove—shutting up the only ark
upon the face of all the waters, to which it could return—
but no human being, no, nothing in heaven or earth
could alter the past—the assurance of her love was like
a fresh fountain, springing out of a barren and rocky
desert to him in his journeying. He had tasted, and
lain himself down by it, willing to die, ere his thirst
returned. O, he was happy! Had she not locked her
beautiful hands together, and renewed the pledge of
mystery and love?

Let us leave them. It were vain to dwell upon such
scenes. The full heart, filled to repletion, to bursting,
with unutterable thought, must be left to repose and
languor. Go ye to your dreaming then, ye that have
loved; go, and dream anew of your dearest one—the
touch of lips that thrill—the glance of eyes that weep
for rapture—the sound of a voice that murmurs, like
the musick of a broken harp swept by the wet wind—go,
and dream of tears, and whispers, and intertwining
arms, and half-closed eyelids, and the innocent surrendering
of your whole heart and being to that
beloved one!—Go, and believe, as you sit together
about the family hearth; as you worship together at
the well-known altar, where every thing breathes, and
sounds, and touches of the friend that you have lost—
so hallowed by ten thousand sweet and solemn recollections;
so mournful, so tender, that you learn to believe
that the dear spirit is forever about you, forever
near you; watching with you; listening to your voice—
gazing into your eyes—worshipping with you—and
then at night, too, when you are helpless and alone, to
believe that all that you have loved and lost, are tenanting
your apartment, and praying over you—go—Go to
your dreaming, ye that have wandered, and be forgiven
again! Go, and be restored again, to all that you
have lost. But beware how you awake! O, it is no
light matter to awake from such dreams—such! with
the tempter at your elbow, and the means of destruction
at hand. O, God! is it not?—to awake with the
cold tear upon your cheek, the tear that was warm

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

but a moment before, and flowed from your overcharged
eyes, in the fullness of your joyful dreaming!—
to awake, and outstretch your desolate arms toward
the untenanted pillow at your side—to turn
to it, with your heart heaving, and away from it again,
as if struck with sudden death—to awake, ere the palpitating
of your breast hath ceased—with all your arteries
tingling, and your temples sore and aching, with
the trance into which your dream had plunged you;
and find it all cold and dark about you—O, there is
no death so terrible!

Woman! look at me. Hast thou never dreamt of
starlight, and musick, with all the innocent revelry of
the heart? Dreamt that some dear one was weeping
upon thy lips—and awoke—alone, all, all alone, within
the four walls of a dark, solitary chamber, with perhaps
no other living thing awake, in the whole world!

Angel of dreaming, why art thou our visitor? Is it
in mercy? or comest thou, like the tempter, to make
men mad and blaspheme, in the suddenness and excess
of their disappointment? Why are they disturbed at
midnight, with parting lips and closing eyes all about
them? and then shaken, by fleshless hands, till they
awake and find, that what they have dreamt of, are
the lips and the eyes of the sepulcre! — —— — — —

And now let us return again to our friends. Behold
them once more in tranquillity—such is the reward
of well-doing; such the operation of God's spirit upon
the stubborn and vehement. Oscar's proud nature
is bowed to the earth—he is now the very apostle of
sorrow and humiliation. His high faculties, forgetting
their imperial sway, are no longer blazing about, like
the lighted thunderbolts of heaven, upon all that oppose
him. No, but they are burning now with a quiet,
mild lustre, like balls of pearl, with a coal in the centre.
The fiery and impatient spirit of Harold too, is
curbed and subdued. He is now another, and a nobler
creature. The two brothers are christians now, as well
as men; brave, cool, and wise: and even the untamed,

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

untameable Loena, hath learnt to bear herself meekly,
amid the encompassing brightness of HER destiny.

CHAPTER XIII.

`Farewell!—farewell!'
Par pitié, laissez moi mourir!—

`Brother,' said Oscar to Harold, as they sat together
one evening, after a day of uncommon activity—`I
have a great mind to pay a visit, myself, to America.
Why, how your eyes sparkle! and to tread the very
spot, of which I have heard you talk so much. What
say you? and you? and you?'

`With all my heart! and mine, and mine,' answered
Harold, and Elvira, and Loena, all in a breath together—
`nothing would be pleasanter,' said Harold, than
to retread the haunts of my—my—'

`Of your love—I know—out with it, brother.'

`No; of my childhood, I was going to say.'

`O, that's altogether the same thing, you know,' said
Elvira, smiling, and faltering too, at the same time.

`Make no stranger of me,' said Oscar, his dark eyes
flashing fire as he spake, `I know it all, all!' (his countenance
grew dark as he proceeded, and his voice
deeper) `and brother, brother! I forgive you!—So—'
(his face brightened)—`no more on that subject. Shall
we go?'

`Yes,' answered Harold, stammering, `I will go. I have
many reasons. I so love that country, that, that, I do believe
my bones would not lie quietly any where else.
Loena loves that country too, and I hope, I hope that—
Elvira has not forgotten it. My father died there—
(he shuddered, and his voice was lost, for a moment, in
the suffocating emotion that followed. `O, my brother,
what painful recollections, what fearful and
bloody deeds come over my memory again! Upon my
word, I should quake now at the sound of our own war
whoop.'

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

`I know not,' he added, standing up, with the Indian
princess at his side, their eyes glittering like dark
jewelry—I know not if my heart will ever heave again,
as it hath heaved, in the mountain air, when the shot
rang, peal after peal, among the rocks—but shame!
shame! everlasting shame on the wretch, born of the
blood of Indians, wedded to the blood of Indians, who
would not feel their war cry, when rightly awakened,
thrilling along every fibre, vein, and artery! yea, let us
go. The mighty men of America, our progenitors, are
beckoning to us, and rebuking us. Our minds are dwindling
here. We are here—O, what are we? useless and
abject. Let us begone. There is our inheritance. There
our virtues will have scope. Let us go, and be the
friend of the red man. Let us go, and swear a covenant
with the Indian God!'

Oscar first smiled at his enthusiasm, and then hugged
him to his heart. After which, it was soon determined
upon to embark for the new world, not to `live, love,
and die alone,' but to do their duty as men, and accountable
men.

A few weeks more, and they were upon their passage,
the happiest human creatures in this world—feeling
a reverential seriousness, approaching to melancholy
at times, but never any thing like depression or sorrow.
The ship ran her course merrily, and after a long, but
very pleasant voyage, they arrived in America—that
magnificent combination of all the elements: showing
the earth, air, sea, and sky, in all their most wonderful
exhibition—the—

My history draws near the close. I have no heart to
continue it. It were better perhaps to leave it here, and
let the imagination of the kind hearted consummate
the happiness that—but no. It must be told. It shall be
told. I look over my papers, and struggle to postpone
the catastrophe. But no, it will not be. The dying and
beautiful tints of the olden time will not pass away,
and they shall be perpetuated, though they be so, with
weeping eyes, and a thick breath. Sometimes, there is
a strange, vivid brightening of the past, under the

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

vindictive blazing of my temper, as if some rude spirit
had passed by the ashes of my heart, and unkindly
stirred them, till the uncovered embers flashed up again,
like the red light of ruin and desolation, which I have
kindled so often in my boyhood. And then I see the
whole air full of sword blades whirling and shining,
and the whole sky is like the hue of some metal, burnished
in an intense fire; and sometimes, while I am
meditating, with shut eyes, upon the forgotten and absent
population that have preceded me, to the congress
of the dead—a little of the heart's own exhalation—an
old man's tears will escape, and revive them all, like
forms pictured upon ancient walls—and lo! the men
harness themselves for battle! the horsemen of Israel,
and the chariots thereof! the colouring waxes fresh;
the waters flow, and the skies roll, and the green trembling
garniture of the wood looks showering with
dew—yes, yes, my history draws near the close. A
little longer, and the garrulous old man will be gathered
to his fathers, and forgotten. Will this survive? No!
it were prodigal, indeed, to waste a hope on such a
thought!

Why am I so touched with melancholy? Why is my
heart heavy, as if it had been listening till it ached, to
its own musick? for the sick heart, like the mother, o'er
her sick babe, will make a sweet mournful musick, for itself,
at times. Can it be that I am parting forever, with
the last friend of my solitude? This broken and long,
long narrative? What wonder that I sorrow at the parting?
It has been my only companion, for many a weary
night, and when it hath left me, unless I may lay me
down, and die immediately, unintruded on, undisturbed—
I shall be very miserable. If I were young, with
these feelings, I should have no wish to live, but as I
am—O, may it please heaven not to leave me so utterly
alone, as I shall be, when this is gone from me!—
over this, I have wept; and what men weep over at
my age, is apt to be very dear to them. Nay, my last
tears; I am sure that they are my last, have been shed
over it. I have knelt by it, and laid my two hands
upon it, and prayed upon it, as Jacob did, upon the

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

head of his first born; and what old men pray over,
cannot readily be forgotten by them; no, nor readily
parted with.

Yea, more, I have grown young again, at times, as
I retrod the earliest scenes of my boyhood, cliff and
cavern, hill and sky, wave and wood, in drifting rain,
and wind, and snow; and my heart, my poor old heart—
for shame—I will not—tears!—they are blinding—
I'll to my task.

`Harold,' said Oscar, after describing a strange, and
terrifick dream that he had, the night before, to which
Harold had listened, with an attention that was very
alarming, `Harold I think that I could sketch the place.'

`Do,' said Harold, reaching him a piece of paper;
and after working a few moments, he reached it back
to Harold, who, the moment that his eye glanced upon it,
uttered an exclamation of astonishment—`That tree!
yes, I remember just such a tree as that, somewhere;
but, for my life, I cannot tell where I have seen it. It
is associated, too, with something terribly indistinct in
my fancy, something that turns my heart cold, when I
look upon it. But the rock, I know nothing of the rock;
but why so melancholy, brother?'

`I know not,' said Oscar, `but I feel a strange oppression
at my chest. This dream has affected my
spirits. Something—there—there it went again—but
it is in vain for me to attempt catching it. Somewhat
dark and threatening seems to be connected with it,
and to me, appears continually flitting about me. Harold,
do not smile, I pray thee. I am not terrified; but I tell
thee, in all seriousness, that I expect some calamity to
be near us. Nay, so distinctly, is that dream impressed
upon my faculties, that, if I but shut my eyes, for a
single moment, I can see the same dead body, gashed
and bloody, lying in the cold moonlight; and hear the
thunder break over my head again, like a discharge of
musquetry, just as it did last night, when I awoke,
bathed in my own sweat. Nay, when I awoke, I could
have sworn that I saw the same body in my chamber,
the blue water running at my feet, that tree making its
wintry musick over me, and that great eagle sitting

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

calmly on that rock, with his black shining eyes, and
talons clotted with flesh and blood.'

`No more, I entreat thee, brother,' said Loena, who
had entered unperceived, and stood over against Oscar,
as he related this, with a solemnity that made her
quake, `beware of these fancies.'

About a week after this conversation, Harold and
Loena, and Oscar and Elvira, were strolling in the
moonlight, at some distance from the house, and Elvira
was pointing out the places of most interest to her.

`What a beautiful scene,' said Oscar, in a low voice,
pausing to show his awful sense of the midnight loveliness
about him,' (for it was near midnight, but a
summer sky, and so mild, that it seemed profane to
shut it out,) `nay, why so fast? I like this seat; let us
sit here awhile.'

But she hurried on; and Oscar observed that Harold's
voice became suddenly mute, as he passed it.

`Elvira,' said Oscar, pausing, and laying his hand
upon her shoulder, `what is the meaning of this? what
has happened here? I know not what, but something, I
am sure, has, for the changing colour of thy beautiful
eyes, thy trembling—nay, I distress thee, dearest.
Well, well, let us pass on, and I will never ask thee
more, why thou didst so hurry athwart that shining
and beautiful spot. I am sure that thou hast reasons, melancholy
they may be, and tender, but good reasons, I
am sure they are, for it.'

This was said, but not meant, in a tone of tender reproachfulness.

Elvira pressed his hand, and carried it to her lips.
`I could not abide that spot, Oscar, for there I was
faithless to thee—what!—drop thy arm, for that. Have
I not told thee all—it was there, that I knelt to thy
brother, barefooted.'

`Thou didst!—oh, Elvira,' said Oscar, drawing her
nearer to him for a moment, with suspended breath,
`thou didst!—oh, how hard it is to forgive thee; but
I do forgive thee, I do indeed. And so, thou didst
love Harold.'

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

`I did, from a stripling, a child. Why did I love him?
I know not, or rather, I knew not then. But it was the
unconquered, unconquerable fidelity of my heart to
thee! In Harold, it renewed its allegiance to thine image—
thine!—defaced, and banished, and broken. In
loving Harold, I loved thee—and there, on that shadowed
turf, by that rock, so high above all the earth,
I most suffered, and therefore did I tremble, when I
approached it.'

Oscar turned and saw that Harold too, lingered, and
that the dark eyes of Loena, radiant with tears, and
spirituality, were lifted to the moon—her forehead
glittered, and her parted lips, her smooth neck, and
her swelling bosom, heaving with the exercise, and the
night air of her own country, were all before him.

At this moment Elvira turned, and begged Harold
to lead homeward, `for the night was far advanced,
and she was weary.'

Harold obeyed, but in the intensity of his occupation,
he walked forward, through a tangled and unfrequented
path, without looking up, till he heard an exclamation
of horrour from Oscar. He turned, and
saw him standing, like a distracted man, and gazing
upon a tree, shattered and peeled of its bark.

One glance was sufficient, and Harold turned to fly
from a spot, so terrible to his memory, when a loud
groan from his brother arrested him—he was leaning
upon the bosom of Elvira.

`Away! away!' cried Harold, with a shout, as loud
and distinct, as if there were the beleaguering of entwined
adders about his heart, all striking their fangs
into it, at the same moment.

`Away! away! away!' answered the rocks above, in
an unearthly shriek—like a line of challenging sentinels.

But he could not stir, hand nor foot. There was the
very rock—there!—even there, had he lifted his hand
against his own father—there had his angry blood bubbled
upon the wood—and there had he left him!—stripped,
torn and prostrate upon the shattered rock, like
some one, that had been shivered in a tempest, or

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

destroyed by the thunder, plucked down upon his own
head.

`Let us begone,' said Elvira, `this must be the
place that I mentioned—we may be the next victims,
here, to this mysterious power, whatever it be that—
ha!—what was that?'

`The eagle, the vulture!' answered Oscar, wildly,
looking up to where she pointed, `I dare say that she
is there, with her clotted beak.'

`It was there, that our father fell,' repeated Harold;
and Loena, who knew all the circumstances, shook
through all the pulses of her frame, at the mention of
his name.

Their countenances were sad, sad beyond the expression
of humanity. It was the look of mortal apprehension
and dismay; and Harold, as he gazed upon
the blasted tree, felt his knees knock together. `Yes,
yes!' said he, `there it is, just as I left it. But why did
I not remember it, in the drawing? Brother,' he continued,
recovering more command of himself, `brother!
whatever were the sins of Logan, he was our father,
and we must forget them. Let us go to his death bed,
to that rock—I will lead thee to where he fell. Follow
me—our beloved companions will stand here—follow
me, brother; and, haply, we may renew there, with
some hope of acceptance, our heartiest acknowledgment
to HIM that hath turned our hearts, changed our
destinies, and made the children of him, whose trade
was blood, more peaceful and lowly of heart.' Here the
moon shone out dimly on the left, and the water rippled
coldly to the bank.

`How like that night,' said Harold to himself, as
they approached the tree.

It was like that night; and he who had been there
in both, would have forgotten, as Harold did, for a
moment, all that had intervened, all! of toil, and agony,
and humiliation, and suffering, as a dream. There was
the same water, too, the same wintry blue—he paused
to dwell upon it—there, too, the undulating outline of
the opposite shore, so darkly and dimly seen, on that
night of horrour, and there, too, the very shadow,

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

out of which, the wounded horse emerged, snorting
and plunging, when he swam to the shore—and there,
too, the tangled branches, weighed down, and heavy
with their load of matted wild flowers, perishing in
their autumnal beauty—nay, was not that the sound of
the young horse plunging through the wood!—by heaven
the branches do rattle, and crack, and recoil, under
the impetuous charge of something!

A shriek!

`Merciful God!' cried Oscar, `that was the vulture!—
the same cry! the same! I heard it in my dream.'

They stood together, and Elvira and Loena were
with them, all trembling and gasping for the result—
Harold and Loena were prepared—it was the voice of
some wild beast, they thought—but his countenance
was full of terrour nevertheless, for they were unarmed.
The path was narrow here, and Harold stood upon the
rock alone, for a moment, looking about.

`For God's sake. Harold, do not—' Elvira was prevented
from finishing her sentence, by the sound of a
shot. The ball whistled past her, and struck the tree—
but as the bark flew, Harold put his hand to his side,
and staggered. The ball had gone through and through
him.

He reeled, raised his arm, uttered a faint cry of horrour,
and pointed, with a convulsive hand, that dropped,
the next moment, lifeless at his side, to the top of
the cliff. There stood a gigantick figure, that clapped
its hands deliriously, and shouted, in the voice that
they had just mistaken for a panther's, with unutterable
joy, as Harold fell upon the rock, the very rock,
beneath the tree.

`Seven! eight! nine!' shouted the giant. `One more,
only one more,'—and he levelled his rifle again—but
in vain, in vain, for Oscar, with the wrath and power
of the waked lioness, smote his way through the wood,
unarmed as he was, up the precipice, where the spectre
stood, laughing, to receive him, grappled with him,
and hurled him headlong down to the earth.

But Oscar went with him. No mortal force could
have released them. And there they lay, rolling on

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

the earth, bloody and gasping, while Loena, who had
stripped off her garments, was kneeling and staunching
the wound of Harold, with her hair, shedding no tear,
uttering no word, heeding nought of the terrible work
that was going on at her side—and poor Elvira, she
was senseless and motionless.

Harold had just life enough to open his eyes upon
Loena, with one look of dying tenderness and worship,
when, by a glance of his eye, he beheld Oscar panting,
with one knee upon the chest of his horrible enemy—
he gazed a moment—rose, with a preternatural force,
and shrieked out, as with his last breath, forbear!—and
fell forward upon his face.

Oscar arose, giddy and sick. Where was he? he
knew not. And who was the savage? with whom had
he battled? was it man or beast? It was overgrown
with hair, and covered with skins—his eyes, too, were
ghastly and red, emitting livid flames, as he lay upon
his back, exhausted, but unrelenting, like a dethroned
devil. He attempted to arise, but Oscar wrenched his
rifle from his hands, and threatened him with the butt
end of it.

`Nine! ten!' said the monster, `one more, only one
more, and what matters it who that one is?—Ha! what
do you all here—one, two, three!—poh, poh—can't ye
let a man die in peace.'

At this moment Oscar turned his face toward him,
in the full light of the moon, as he rested upon his
elbow.

`What! what! speak, speak!' cried the savage; his
brow convulsed and working, and the sweat trickling
down it. He then attempted to arise—his countenance
changed—it took something of humanity, for a moment,
together with an expression of unutterable horrour and
affright; but was unable, and rolled over to Oscar's
feet, with his face to the dust, and his eyes fixed, and
staring, wide open.

Oscar felt, for a single moment, touched with an unaccountable
feeling of compassion. He raised the other,
but only to be skaken off, like some unclean thing, as
if the stranger's flesh crawled, at his touch.

Nay, the stranger arose; arose, in his supernatural

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

strength; and Oscar stood, powerless and quaking, before
him, like a babe, a sick babe.

Oscar attempted to advance—`But, no, no!' cried
the terrible old man, in a voice of thunder—`no! off!
off! leave me! seven, eight, nine! nine sons—judgment!
judgment!' and turned to depart—but Oscar plucked
him back, and then, with strange, awful eyes, ran to him,
placed both his hands upon his shoulders; breathed quick
and gaspingly into his face, and measured him from top
to toe—his broad shoulders, his tread, all, became successive
matters of astonishment, while the other stood
motionless, and dark, and unresisting, under his hands.

`Can it be?' cried Oscar, at last, in a voice scarcely
louder than a whisper, while his face changed instantly
to the deathlike hue of a drowned man.

`George of Salisbury!'

`Almighty God!' cried the savage man, `whence
art thou? who of ye all! ye, ye bloody, mangled, murdered
wretches—who of ye all hath dared to summon
me?—who of ye? speak!—who of ye all hath right and
power to commune with George of Salisbury?'

`Tis he, by Heaven! my father! my father! my poor,
broken-hearted, delirious father!' cried Oscar—`O, my
father, look upon me, look upon me! I am Oscar, Oscar,
thy first born!'

`What! what! what!' said the savage—`Shadow!
what art thou? Tempter, away! I know thee—thy haggard
lips, I know it! Here am I, here, in my own dominion,
and wouldst thou lie to me?—ha! ha! ha! no,
no, poor innocent—eight, nine, ten—all here; well, ye
are welcome—your jubilee, perhaps—a festival—ha!
ha! ha! cold ar'nt ye? what business had ye with that
rock? That was my throne. Another! so—what? are
ye all come to the place of sacrifice?—well, ye are
right welcome. No Indians among you? that is strange,
but they were afraid to come here; that stone is stained
with too red a dew for them. But who is that—a
groan!'

Here Loena stretched herself out upon poor, dead
Harold; put her lips to his, once more, and never
breathed again.

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

`Who is she? and he? speak to me?'

He lifted her up, and she fell lifeless at his feet;
and then he turned over the body, and began to gaze
upon the face of Harold, gradually sinking down, nearer
and nearer to it, until, with a convulsion, and a cry,
like some wild beast, strangling in his own blood, he
gave up the ghost.

And so Harold died; died on the very spot, where
so many years before, he had wrestled in blood, with
his own father. Yea, he died, and was buried beneath
the very stone, upon which he had once offered up the
sacrifice of two immortal souls, hot and smoking in
blood, to the unstained midnight sky; before the very
throne, and in the very presence-chamber of Jehovah.

And the Indian girl—she was buried by his side—
heart to heart; and her people, for all that knew her ancestry
were her people, came and wept upon her grave,
and their beautiful superstition taught them to see her,
often and often, with a star in her hand, moving amid
the clouds, arm in arm, with another, whose face was
always turned to hers.

The father too, the adopted Logan; the fell George
of Salisbury—even he was buried among the bones,
that, year after year, in his madness, he had heaped up
under the soil, where he had once bled; under the very
tree, which he had haunted with a spirit so deadly,
that no passenger ever rested upon it as he passed by,
without resting there forever—a place, which had at
last become a terrour to the very red men, and was overgrown
and tangled so, that the whites were fain to
choose another route. Nine different persons had he
slain there, and one of them was his own child; on
whom, in the vivid, brief intervals of his reason, he had
called, until the name of Harold was familiar to all the
solitary places of the wilderness, and the tradition went
abroad among the nations, that the destroying spirit
who inhabited the place, was named Harold.

No one ever knew how he had been preserved, or
by whom; but he haunted the place and made it a desert;
for ever and anon, some passenger, who chose the

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

river path, was heard of no more; and when sought
for, would be found dead upon that rock, unrifled,
but pierced through and through, with bullets, under
the shadow of the blasted tree, and near the
sweet, bubbling fountain, that had tempted him aside,
for a moment. But by whom was this done? Nobody
could tell. The place had become a solitude; and the
Indian demons were believed to make it their congress.
No living man dared to track it, at last. A new path
was worn, and this, winding by the river, was utterly
overgrown, by the luxuriant and dark beauty of the
wilderness. Yea, such was the terrour of the place,
that the very skeleton of the last, that had fallen beneath
the accursed tree, lay there yet, undisturbed,
just as it fell, with the flesh dropping off from it, piece by
piece; and had not Harold been sentenced and doomed
at an unexpected moment, the bony tenement, wherein
a spirit like his own had once dwelt, would have rattled
at the next tread of his foot! There it lay! ever
there! just as it fell, unless, perhaps, in sport, it had
been rolled from the rock into the mud, by the madman
who inhabited the cliff.

Ten thousand terrifick stories were related of the
demon. He had been seen, where no mortal could keep
his foothold, when the sky was all of a bright blaze;
the thunder raging and rattling about his feet; his panther
skin breaking and flouncing in the wind, like a
heavy, tattered, black banner—nay, at midnight, in the
stillest and holiest, the traveller would often hear the
sudden ringing of a rifle in the heaven above him,
and then the crackling of branches, as he turned and
fled from the Evil spirit of the cliff.

—But would that I had never begun this story—it is
too melancholy, too sad—there were yet one pair of
happy human beings whom I would—but no, I cannot—
the truth must be told, even of them. Elvira had
not told all—not all—though she might have told it,
innocently—and it happened one day, when Oscar was
leaning upon her shoulder, and holding her locked
hands to his heart—that—no matter—her noble nature
could endure it no longer, and she revealed the secret

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

of her shame. Oscar heard her through—heard all her
justification, but said not a word in reply—shed not a
tear—put his lips to her forehead—it was the kiss of
forgiveness and reconciliation; such as one would give
a sister, that had been profaned—they moved; and Elvira
thought that their motion was that of them that
say, `fare—farewell—farewell for ever!' He never
spoke again. His heart had been long in decay, and
his brain too; and this was only a rude wind, that swept
them both, like dust and ashes before it. He merely
pressed her locked hands to his heart, lifted his dying
eyes to hers, once more—and—no, no, I cannot forbear,
lived and died a madman! and slept in the same
chamber of death, with his beloved. Such was their
bridal chamber—the place of broken hearts, and shattered
intellects!

CONCLUSION.

I have now done. I am dying. I am an American.
England! land of the noble and valiant, farewell! Thou
hast wronged thy brave children of the west.

Englishmen! Let me utter some plain truths before
I depart. There are multitudes among you, who rank
my countrymen with the men of Botany Bay, the refuse
of your most degenerate and profligate children—
multitudes, that have never heard of our revolution,
and know nothing of our history, but regard us yet, as
rebels.

Men of England! Be generous to us. Glory in us,
as we do in our ancestry—we were your youngest
born. Believe not in your scoundrel politicians, the
vile and abominable creatures of your corruption, out-numbering
your good and great, as reptiles outnumber
men. They have kept you ignorant of a people, that
have changed the destinies of the world, shaken the
foundations of your own empire, and filled the earth
with republicanism.

I am an American. I remember when first I set my

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

foot upon your shores. Then was the name a reproach.
Our Eagle too, was only a butt, for derision
and ribaldry. How is it now? I have lived to see that
name ringing from kingdom to kingdom—to see that
BIRD breaking onward, through cloud and storm, even
to the four corners of the sky.

I am an American. But I know, and venerate a
true Englishman. His heart was godlike, full of heroick
thought, and high purpose—magnanimous by constitution,
generous by birthright, brave by habit. But
ye—O, ye are degenerate. It is now a part of your loyalty
to revile America. Nay, your very ministry are
stooping from their high estate, to blaspheme the destinies
of my country. Hearken to your lying witnesses,
with hearts of gall, and fronts of brass! Nay, some of
your reviewers, men who affect to handle and govern secretly—
the machinery of state—are they not drunk and
delirious with arrogance and hatred toward us?—and
there are your travellers too, a vagabond horde, wandering,
like hunted convicts, over the face of our fair
and beautiful inheritance, proscribed and interdicted
by their very manners, from all intercourse with whatever
is dignified, pure, or excellent; herding, when they
get to America, with the outcasts of all the earth, the
offscourings of all that is base and licentious, the rejected
and disgorged of dungeons and galleys, bloated
and diseased with spleen and envy, and re-absorbing
in their contact with such detestable natures, all the
bile and bitterness that their heart, sore with repletion,
and festering with disappointment and corruption,
have discharged—and, they, they are the men, to
whom you trust for all that you know of a great and
gallant nation! O, shame on you! Why, when you are
sending whole classes of the learned and magnanimous,
to all the corners of the earth, why not send some one
to America?—who shall dare to dwell among us, till
he knows us, and then dare to tell you the truth? Not
that we want to be flattered, no! it may be well meant,
but flattery is not the aliment for a nation, and least of
all, to a nation of republicans.

But this will not always be. I will venture to

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

predict that you will yet do us justice; that you will acknowledge
us, as we are, the strongest, (though boastful
and arrogant) progeny of yourselves, in your Herculean
vigour, when your nation was a colossus, reaching
to Heaven, setting her foot upon the east and the
west, and shadowing the ocean with her garment.

Forty years ago—you must bear with me—I am on
the threshold of eternity, and what I say to you, is
said in the presence of the Almighty, nay, in the
spirit of prophecy. Forty years ago, you employed generals
and statesmen to destroy us, and they that were
proud of heart, were handcuffed and pinioned to the
service. But of late, you are served by volunteers,
ballad-mongers, and blockheads. Then you caused power
and character to advance against us—now, the lewd
and puerile are detached for our discomfiture. You
assail us with the sparkling nonsense of some poet, the
lumbering detail of some farmer, or push forward the
burning, acrimonious, and vindictive demon of Gifford;
his cold, thick blood crawling, like a blind worm,
through his palsied arteries, clotted and ropy with the
venom concocted at the fountain—having all the shrewdness
and foresight, and anatomical insensibility, but none
of the holy probity of a Scotchman—hated, not for his
strength, but for his disposition—the contempt of the
magnanimous, and terrour of the feeble—his heart dissolving
in the mortal poison of its own nature, with
the sense of his solitude and desolation, encompassing
him like death, and knowing that a vapour of repulsion
is forever escaping from him in the fearful process of
decomposition.

Forty years have passed away. Great God! what a
revolution! My beloved country standing up, with her
forehead in the sky, her bright hair streaming from
ocean to ocean—helmeted and cuirassed—starred and
glittering with `intolerable light!'—and lo! her tyrant
in the dust!— where is his manhood now?—where the
presence, before which Europe trembled and was afraid?—
he, before whose bidding, the Great Spirit of the
ocean walked over it, from sea to sea, in earthquake and
thunder?—and where the strong children of his youth?

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

—the vast machinery of empire?—gone! gone! forever
gone, in the retribution of the Eternal!

You trod upon our shores, once—I have not forgotten
it, and poured out your vials of wrath upon a poor,
manacled, and bleeding people, till the very earth reddened
to its centre, and armed men leaped through
the smoke and flame of sacrifice, and rescued your victim,
even at the altar. Forty years ago—but no, I
must have done—the dream is passing—the last of its
musick is now in my ears—a little longer, and I awake!
awake! to what?—O, my wife! my babes!

—Father of heaven! let not the curse of the
widow and the fatherless—the broken in heart, and the
wasted in spirit! O, let it not be cast up to this people,
in their day of retribution! I forgive them—I do—I
did not thnik that I could, but I do forgive them—my
wife! I am coming, my poor, dear babes, I am coming!

Englishmen! I have cursed you—I am sorry for it—
I was sorry for it, even when I did it, but it was prophecy,
and I was constrained to utter it—I now forgive
you, and O, it may be, for my curses have been
heard—that—in the tempest and wreck of your greatness,
ye shall hear my voice! when the great God shall
rain fire upon you, I will be there! When the earthquake
shall upheave your proud cities, there will I also
be; and there! when your great navy shall strew the
waters, of all the earth, with its burning and blasted
fragments, O, it may be that ye shall then hear my
spirit weeping alone, amid the general exultation of the
world, at your almighty downfal!

Farewell!

A DESCENDANT OF LOGAN.

THE END.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Back matter

-- --

ERRATA.

[figure description] Page ???.[end figure description]

The reader will please to attribute the words stupification,
vol. I. p. 112, indiscrutable, vol I. 116, and one or two others of
the same character, which the author does not recollect, that occur
in Logan—to—any body but himself. He wrote stupefaction
and indestructable * * * and the following, jointly, to himself and
the printer.

For “to have studied” VOL. I. p. 15 read to study

“How came thee here?” VOL. I. 17 read How camest thou here?

“It must have been him” VOL. I. 25 read It must have been he

“ “cent ois” VOL. I. 42 read cent fois

“ “choaking” VOL. I. 103 read choking

“Towards, forwards, afterwards, &c. (throughout) “toward,
forward, afterward, &c.

“ “as death,” (comma) VOL. I. 112 read as death: (colon)

“ “quale” VOL. I. 145 read quail

“Its compass was loud” VOL. I. 145 read Its compass was
from loud

“ “vim” (Spanish) VOL. I. 162 read vm

“ “thou will” VOL. I. 164 read thou wilt

“ “Je vous demand” VOL. I. 259 read Je vous demande

“ “umilissema” VOL. I. 260 read umilissima

For “conquerour” VOL. II. 1 read conqueror

There are, moreover, many errors in punctuation and orthography,
which are not worth the trouble of correction;—and some, undoubtedly,
which has escaped the author, particularly as there was
only a small part of the second volume passed under his view, after
correction.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Previous section


Neal, John, 1793-1876 [1822], Logan: a family history, volume 2 (H. C. Carey & I. Lea, Philadelphia) [word count] [eaf291v2].
Powered by PhiloLogic